《Emperor’s Domination》 Chapter 1 : Three Demon Master (1) Chapter 1 : Three Demon Master (1) 3Chapter 1 : Three Demon Master (1) ¡°Baa baa¡­ baa baa¡­ baa baa¡± A young shepherd¡¯s sheep made noises that echoed across the normally tranquil mountain range. Li Qi Ye crawled on top of the cliff whilst the cold night breeze blew heavily; however, at this moment, perspiration drowned his body. At thirteen years of age, a little boy like Li Qi Ye was using all of his might to climb the mountain range; this scene in the night sky exuded a macabre sensation for any spectators that were around to witness it. Although the night was quiet, his mind was tormented by a fire of uncertainty. Heralding from a poor family, his parents were both peasants. At the age of seven, he started his life as a shepherd. He took the family name Li; his name was Li Qi Ye because he cried for seven days and seven nights after birth.[1] Today, he was performing his daily task; however, during the evening dawn¡¯s approach, he noticed that he was missing his leading sheep. Filled with worries, he rushed back to the mountain range to search for it. After what was seeminglyparable to scouring the entire mountain range, he still could not find even a shadow of the sheep. Thinking about the missing sheep and its evil owner, Zhang Da Hu, Li Qi Ye feared for the worst in his heart. Suddenly, Li Qi Ye thought of one ce. There was only one ce that he didn¡¯t search, the Heaven Demon Grotto! As he looked toward the Heaven Demon Grotto in front of him, the mountain range in the dark night resembled a fierce beast from the Ancient Deste Era with its mouth gaping, hungering for human flesh. Hearing the wolves¡¯ howls reverberating from side to side, he couldn¡¯t help but shiver in fear. The Heaven Demon Grotto was considered a cursed ce in the surrounding area. Legend has it that an evil demon exists there, who instantly consumed any trespasser. No one had ever made it out of the cave alive. At this moment, the sounds of Zhang Da Hu¡¯s whips reverberated in Li Qi Ye¡¯s ears. If he truly lost the sheep, then Zhang Da Hu would definitely whip his flesh into tatters. Having reached this point, Li Qi Ye grinded his teeth and approached the cave as his body disappeared in the night. ¡°Aaaaaaaahhhhh¡­¡± The night screeched sadly along with the young boy¡¯s scream. Li Qi Ye¡¯s horrified voice once again rang: ¡°You, you, what is your intention? ¡­ Ahh¡­¡± Suddenly, the terrible screams came to an end. An unknown amount of timeter, at the depths of the Heaven Demon Grotto, the silence was broken with a menacing voice: ¡°Good, good, good, my immortal Dark Crow has finally beenpleted. Only a soul was missing; today I will coincidentally borrow your soul for a little bit!¡± -Phwoosh¡­ phwoosh¡­ phwoosh! A momentter, As each p rung loudly, a strange, dark crow flew away from the Heaven Demon Grotto. ¡°Fly, fly, I will use your soul to find all the Forbidden Burials; fly across all thend. As long as the Nine Worlds exist, I will find you again!¡± From the depths of the Heaven Demon Grotto, the heavy voice once again lingered in the air. From then on, between this Heaven and Earth, a Dark Crow flew across the nes. From heavenly cities to the most dangerous edges and secret ces, it flew without free will, straight through the Nine Worlds for eras without end. As time passed, millions of years hade and gone; a new peerless master rose up as another fell. Slowly, the crow would appear again. It wanted to escape its master; it wanted to find a purpose to its life. From the Medicine God to the Immortal Emperor Sky, Immortal Emperor Sanguine, Immortal Emperor Min Ren to Immortal Emperor Tunri and Immortal Emperor Bing Yu¡­all the way up until the ck Dragon King. Behind each of these paragons lied the shadow of a crow; one that struggled to find freedom. As these strongest beings came and went, the crow still mysteriously appeared in the river of time. The crow was not willing to have his fate controlled, it wanted to oppose the most frightening character in this world. Millions of years till now, and the changing of era from era¡­ *** Li Qi Ye who was floating in the river was suddenly dragged up by a person. ¡°Aaa!¡± As he was being dragged out, Li Qi Ye suddenly woke up. His first reaction was jumping up as he was unfamiliar with his own body. He was unstable and almost fell down to the ground again. ¡°Ah, my body!¡± Looking down and seeing that his body had stayed the same, Li Qi Ye was both ecstatic and scared. Even after the thousands of struggles while fighting against the unending waves and winds, the Dark Crow, Li Qi Ye, still couldn¡¯t contain his emotions after regaining his own body. Taking a deep breath, he lifted his head and saw an old man in front of him. ¡°Hehehe, it is this Old Man that has saved you from your impending doom.¡± The old manughed loudly in an inglorious manner, revealing his three remaining yellow teeth. This made others to feel that his smile was very lowly. Upstream, Li Qi Ye could still see the dimming structure of the Heaven Demon Grotto. His eyes became increasingly cold; his aura exceeds anything that a thirteen year old child could produce. Li Qi Ye took a deep breath, and then stared at the old man. After a while, he finally asked: ¡°How should I address you, Old Man?¡± ¡°Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect, San Gui Ye.¡± The old man answered with his mouth agape revealing his three gold teeth, smiling and spitting everywhere. ¡°Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect¡­¡± Li Qi Ye whispered under his breath. This name reminded him of the sealed memories in his head; the time when he was still imprisoned in the body of the Dark Crow. ¡°Right now, who has the Heaven¡¯s Will?¡± Li Qi Ye regained hisposure and asked the man. ¡°Heaven¡¯s Will eh? Right now, in this era, no one has been able to carry the Heaven¡¯s Will.¡± The old man was still smiling as he answered. ¡°Where is Immortal Emperor Ta Kong?¡± After hearing his answer, Li Qi Ye¡¯splexion darkened. How long has he been asleep for? Over one hundred thousand years? ¡°Immortal Emperor Ta Kong has been missing for thirty thousand years.¡± ¡°What about ck Dragon King of the Heaven Protector Pce?¡± Li Qi Ye inquired about the Old Man once again. ¡°No one knows, the ck Dragon King went missing at the same time as well.¡± San Gui Ye shook his head. Hearing this, Li Qi Ye crazily changed his expression. He looked back at the Heaven Demon Grotto again and finally knew why he had regained his body. ¡°Let us go.¡± Wearing a sad expression, Li Qi Ye turned around and started to walk away, and didn¡¯t care whether San Gui Ye was following him or not. After experiencing near immortality, he knew exactly what he had to do. *** The Heaven Protector Pce has the strongest lineage of a peerless master in the current times. That era, when the ck Dragon King was still alive, no one could match her across the Nine Worlds. For three generations she was still respected! Even though he has been missing for thirty thousand years, the Heaven Protector Pce was still residing arrogantly in this heaven. At this moment, a young boy around the age of thirteen and a lowly old man with three gold teeth was standing outside of the Heaven Protector Pce. Standing outside the pce¡¯s outer city, Li Qi Ye was burning ceremonial money while whispering. ¡°Little ck Dragon, you don¡¯t have to worry. This life, you have helped me by obtaining my body again; one day, I will stomp the evilnd to get revenge for you.¡± After the burning wasplete, Li Qi Ye stared at the Heaven Protector Pce ahead. The scenes were still the same, but the people were no longer there; everything had be foreign. He reminisced about the old days; Little ck Dragon and the memory of them building this city from the ground up through their sheer effort. Unfortunately, after thirty thousand years, not many still remembered the Dark Crow hiding behind the curtain. ¡°Heh, let us go back to the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect now.¡± At this time, the old man nced at Li Qi Ye and told his purpose while revealing his three shiny golden teeth. ¡°Let us go.¡± Li Qi Ye calmly nodded his head. No matter how illustrious or mysterious this old man may be, his origin could not surprise Li Qi Ye. He had experienced countless difficulties, and his soul was trapped inside the Dark Crow for millions of years. Era after era, he walked together shoulder to shoulder with Immortal Emperors, and made friends with Alchemy God. What things could still actually surprise him? As they were leaving, an extremely elegant and beautiful girl stepped out of the pce. She resembled an angel from heaven; a goddess out of this world. The moment she stepped out, she inadvertently saw the fire left over by the ceremonial burning, as well as some mysterious symbols left behind. After seeing those symbols, her expression greatly changed. ¡°Who was having a ceremony here just now?¡± An old servant nearby immediately went around to look for information and came back with results. ¡°The city guards said that there was an old man and a young boy around the age of thirteen here just now. They were burning the money.¡± ¡°Chase and find them immediately.¡± The girl dered hermand. ¡°Your Highness is supposed to go to God¡¯s Mountain right now.¡± The old servant hesitantly whimpered. ¡°Find them!¡± The goddess yelled softly; her body disappearing across space to find the two. In the end, she was unable to find them and had to return dejectedly to the pce. The symbols rotated in her head. They had disappeared for a long time, why was it that they appeared again in the outskirt after ten thousands of years? Are they friends or foes? ¡°Your Highness, we couldn¡¯t find the people who were burning the gold ceremonial items.¡± An old loyal servant reported. ¡°Order everyone to keep in mind that if there was any news about the two people, immediately report back to me.¡± The goddess gravelymanded. Hearing this, the servant was extremely surprised. With the current power of the Heaven Protector Pce and the reputation of their goddess, it was rare that she would carry such a serious expression. ¡°Then what about the God¡¯s Mountain¡­¡± The servant asked. ¡°Cancel it!¡± The goddess eximed. ¡°I have to read the ancient books that the ancestors have left behind; something strange is happening.¡± She immediately went to the deepest part of the forbidden grounds in the Heaven Protector Pce. *** The Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect resided in the nation of the Heavenly Jewel Kingdom. It used to be of Immortal Emperor lineage with a long history. In the beginning of the Emperor Era, Immortal Emperor Min Ren imperiously stood at the peak and created a sect and named it Cleansing Incense. Unfortunately, after millions of years, it could not withstand the test of time and its unforgiving nature. The sect was no longer of the Immortal Emperor ranking that could rules thend like in the old age. No matter how hard it tries, it could not rekindle the ancient glory nor stop its unrelentingly slow demise. ¡°Elder, not good, a mortal said he wants us to ept him as the prime disciple. A disciple hurriedly reported to the first elder of the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect as he was stepping outside. ¡°Kick him off the mountain!¡± Without giving a nce, the first elder proimed. ¡°Why would you even report such a little thing?¡± A mortal wanting to be the prime disciple of our sect? What a joke. A prime disciple is the same as the sect master¡¯s prot¨¦g¨¦; one with the highest chance of bing the future sect master. Of course, when the sect master wasn¡¯t present, then the first elder could still personally take care of these matters. ¡°But he was rmended by San Gui Ye.¡± The disciple stuttered. ¡°San Gui Ye?¡± Raising his eyebrows, the first elder unhappily said. ¡°Was he bribed by liquor? Was that why he is rmending this mortal?¡± San Gui Ye used to belong to the sect, but the sect did not want to recognize this member. Although the name sounded very heroic, this name had caused the sect to lose all dignity. San Gui Ye had three ¡°good¡± qualities to him. He was very good at spending money, lying, and fooling around in the brothels. That was why they called him San Gui Ye.[2] He had not cultivated any methods to its end, but he did have a very big background within the sect. Rumor has it that he was the bastard child of thest Sect Master. That was why, when thest Sect Master died, he asked for the current one to take care of San Gui Ye. There was also another rumor that San Gui Ye was a bastard, but a bastard from the sect master two generations ago. But because the previous sect master owed this person a great favor, he had no choice but to ept this blur, and unwillingly take care of San Gui Ye. Before the previous sect master passed away, he also asked the current sect master to take care of San Gui Ye. No matter who his father was, the whole sect and its upper echelon had no love for the old man and the unttering words regarding San Gui Ye¡¯s character or care about the rumours in the world. The entire sect, from elders to the lowest disciples did not wee this old man without any cultivation. ¡°So what if it was San Gui Ye¡¯s rmendation, kick him off!¡± The first elder yelled out of annoyance; his morning and good mood was ruined by this event. ¡°Bu-but he said he has the Cleansing Incense Ancient Order from San Gui Ye.¡± The disciple stuttered once again out of fear. ¡°The Cleansing Incense Ancient Order!¡± After hearing these words, the first elder¡¯s expression darkened. After a quiet contemtion, he quickly ordered: ¡°Gather all of the elders and tell the mortal to wait outside of the grand chamber.¡± The Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect has a total of six elders. After hearing the four words ¡°Cleansing Incense Ancient Order¡±, the other five quickly came to the meeting. The original patriarch of the sect was Immortal Emperor Min Ren, who left behind three Orders. Two have been recalled to the sect but the third one had fallen into the hands of San Gui Ye. Outside of the request from thest sect master to take care of San Gui Ye, the second reason why the elders were helpless against San Gui Ye was because he possessed thest Order. The Order represented Immortal Emperor Min Ren. The holder could request anything from the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect. Sitting in the grand chamber of the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect while staring at the elusive statue covered by a golden smoke, Li Qi Ye couldn¡¯t help but recall many stories from the past. The statue of Immortal Emperor Min Ren stood strong at the tallest point. Although many years had passed, the statue still carried an ancient aura, seemingly capable of piercing the nine skies. Spectators couldn¡¯t help but worship the mere sight; it was as if the Emperor was still in front of them. Li Qi Ye didn¡¯t know how to describe his feelings as he was staring at this statue. The Emperor was dead, but Li Qi Ye was still alive; he forever will be. Although he had obtained his goal and regained his body, all of his old acquaintances have slowly disappear into the mist of time. [1] Qi meaning seven, Ye meaning night [2] San ¨C Three, Gui ¨C Demon/Ghost, Ye -Master/Old-man If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 2 : Three Demon Master (2) Chapter 2 : Three Demon Master (2) 3Chapter 2 : Three Demon Master (2) Li Qi Ye remembered when the Ancient Ming era wasing to an end and the age of the Emperors had started; his soul was still trapped in the body of the Dark Crow at that time. This was currently the era when he temporarily regained his sanity from the control of the Heaven Demon Grotto after an eternity of struggles. When he met Immortal Emperor Min Ren for the first time, Min Ren was still a little boy who was in love with martial arts and had no knowledge of grand cultivation. The time between now and when he led Immortal Min Ren into the cultivation world was already a few million years. Many generations of experts appeared and disappeared between the mysterious ocean of time. Inadvertently looking at the obsidian colored wooden stick next to the altar below the statue. Li Qi Ye couldn¡¯t help but slightly chuckle at the sight. He couldn¡¯t believe that the stick still existed after so many years. He made great use of it in the past to discipline that group of energetic children, including the Immortal Emperor until they called for their father and mother. At this moment, the six elders from the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect were all gathered. Even though they were old, but their blood energy was still as apparent as the rainbow, with bright lights surrounding their bodies. Even though the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect had declined, but it was still of Immortal Emperor lineage. If the elders epted the titles from the Heavenly God Kingdom, then they would all be Named Heroes. At this moment, the six elders¡¯ sharp eyes preyed on Li Qi Ye, intending to unravel his secrets. However, Li Qi Ye remained calm while sitting quietly through the ufortable atmosphere. ¡°Cleansing Incense Ancient Order?¡± Eventually, the first elder gravely inquired. The Order was extremely important because it was an object left behind by the founding Immortal Emperor. Li Qi Ye slowly opened his palm to reveal the Ancient Order. He was surprised when San Gui Ye took him to the town below the sect¡¯s mountain and then ran off to the brothel. Before leaving, he casually threw the Order into Li Qi Ye¡¯s hand. It was unbelievable that a person like the old man would have the Ancient Order. In the past, when Li Qi Ye was trapped inside the Dark Crow and when Min Ren carried the Heaven¡¯s Will, he gave the three Ancient Orders to Li Qi Ye. Later, Li Qi Ye gave them to different people. After a million years, Li Qi Ye nostalgically stared at the present Order. In the past, he did not need them, but today, he had no choice but to utilize its power. The six elders passed around the Order while they carefully examined it to confirm that it was indeed authentic. The truth was, the Sect had long wanted to recall the Order, but they did not have a way of forcing it from San Gui Ye¡¯s hand. He knew that the Order was equal to another life. Thus, he held onto it with his dear life. Who would have predicted that it would fall into the hands of a mortal without any reputation. ¡°Where is San Gui Ye?¡± The first elder asked coldly. He, in reality, harbored no love for San Gui Ye, a person who could only spend money, lie, and y with women. To him, it did not matter if he was the son of the old sect master. ¡°He went to the Cui Hong brothel.¡± Li Qi Ye calmly answered. Shadows loomed over the six elders¡¯ faces. Even though they didn¡¯t like him, but the thought of someone from the honorable sect visiting the most famous and popr brothel within a thousand mile radius gave them great shame. And it was not like it was his first time visiting it either; even though they were angry inside and didn¡¯t know how to release it, they could only wish that such a notorious yer wasn¡¯t a part of the sect. ¡°What is your demand?¡± A different elder loudly asked. They didn¡¯t know the method he employed in order to obtain the Order; however, the truth was that the truth and the Order in front of them was definitely not a fake. ¡°I heard that the prime disciple position for the sect is still unupied; plus, since San Gui Ye rmends my talents so fervently, I have no choice but to desire this position.¡± Li Qi Ye slowly proimed. After hearing his answer, the six elders started cursing San Gui Ye. That goddamn bastard, what rights did he have to rmend someone to be the prime disciple of the Sect. It was an extremely important position; the Sect had to carefully select the person. Otherwise, the spot would have already been upied. ¡°Don¡¯t use the prime disciple position as a joke!¡± One elder spoke with cold intent. ¡°I know.¡± Li Qi Ye calmly and slowly enunciated his words without fear: ¡°But the person carrying the Order has the right to demand any request; this is the rule established by the Immortal Emperor Min Ren.¡± ¡°What if you used an underhanded method to obtain this order?¡± The first elder interjected with a threatening statement. This position wasn¡¯t something that could be joked about or given without any thoughts. Li Qi Ye replied in a cavalierly manner: ¡°I understand, the Elders¡¯ fear that I might have used demonic ploys to force the Order from the hands of San Gui Ye. However, if you guys do not trust me, you can send people to the Cui Hong Brothel for confirmation.¡± The elders cried in pain deep within their hearts every time they heard the word ¡°Cui Hong Brothel¡±, but they had no choice but to send disciples to confirm the truth. A momentter, a disciple did indeed confirm Li Qi Ye¡¯s words. He tried his best to leave out information regarding San Gui Ye¡¯s current joyful and debaucherous disposition with the girls, or the Elders would go crazy. Unwilling as they might be, the elders had to follow the rules given by the Patriarch. Even if the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect has fallen, their lineage was still of the Immortal Emperor¡¯s. Thus, they will not dishonor the reputation left behind. ¡°Bring the Truth Mirror.¡± The Truth Mirror shined on Li Qi Ye¡¯s body. Any mortal wanting to join a sect for cultivation purposes must be judged by the mirror. It tested the Physique, Life Wheel, and Fate Pce. Within the mirror, Li Qi Ye¡¯s reflection appeared. It was but a hazy, unstable shadow that could go out at any time. Behind his head appeared an illusive blood halo while the top had a radiating light. However, both were extremely feeble. ¡°Physique is of a mortal. The Life Wheel is a mortal¡¯s life. The Fate Pce is also a mortal¡¯s destiny.¡± The disciple reported the findings of the Truth Mirror on Li Qi Ye¡¯s innate talents and physical condition. Every person had a Physique, Life Wheel, and Fate Pce. The Physique directly affected the physical strength; Life Wheel indicated one¡¯s longevity; and the Fate Pce showed one¡¯s innate talent for cultivation. However, Li Qi Ye, with his Mortal Physique, Mortal Life Wheel, and Mortal Fate Pce, had silenced the elders. He was the most average of men; the sect could go outside and grab anymoner from the street with the same characteristics. ¡°If you want to be the Prime Disciple of the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect, at the very least you would need a Xiantian Physique, not mentioning King Physique, Saint Physique. Your Life Wheel is also has to be around the same. Your abilities are not fit for this position. The first elder directly rejected. ¡°I am aware.¡± Li Qi Ye didn¡¯t want to think too much and casually spoke. ¡°But I still want to be the prime disciple.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± After hearing those words, the elders were extremely aggravated. This person is not qualified to be a normal disciple, let alone the prime disciple. This is the most unreasonable of requests. ¡°I trust that the descendants of the Immortal Emperor will not relinquish their words or vite the ancestral rule, bringing shame to the sect and the linage.¡± Li Qi Ye yed around with the Order in his hand and slowly spoke: ¡°If this Order were to fall into another¡¯s hands, the result would be unimaginable.¡± Hearing this, the expressions of the six elders froze. The first elder gazed at him and coldly retorted: ¡°Even if such a thing happened, anyone who wants to be the prime disciple of our sect has to be tested on all aspects; this ranges from his origin to his background as well as his innate talents. Otherwise, the sect would not allow an unqualified candidate.¡± ¡°That is your problem.¡± Li Qi Ye stared at the six elders and said: ¡°If you think a different sect sent me to steal your Immortal Emperor¡¯s heritage, I would not need to be the prime disciple. By the order of virtue, I can just ask for them, no need to bother bing the prime disciple. You should know this better than me! If I wanted to harm the sect, with the power of this Order, it would not be a difficult feat.¡± Li Qi Ye¡¯s words made the elders nced at each other. Even though they were a bit ambivalent, but they didn¡¯t entirely trust Li Qi Ye. ¡°He is not exactly without reason.¡± Elder Cao, one of the six elders slowly responded: ¡°If the Order keeps on wandering around outside, wouldn¡¯t that be a hidden danger to us? We cannot refuse anyone with the Order. We might as well ept his request.¡± ¡°Hmph¡­ This matter cannot be taken lightly! The first elder coldly replied. ¡°From the past until now, the prime disciple has always been the head disciple under the sect master. Whether we ept or not, we must ask the sect master¡¯s opinion regarding this decision, then make a choiceter.¡± Another elder mused the statement. ¡°Makes sense, in the end the prime disciple would be the direct disciple of the sect master.¡± The remaining elders agreed. ¡°Send a letter to sect master.¡± After the six elders debated, the first elder immediatelymanded. The letter arrived to sect master Su Yong Huang just for a little bit, but the six elders immediately received a reply. And the answer was that the sect master allowed for Li Qi Ye to be the Prime Disciple causing them to be extremely surprised. ¡°Truly unbelievable! The sect master was too rash!¡± First elder read the letter three times, and confirmed that he didn¡¯t misread, and angrily yelled. ¡°Brother Gu, if the sect master agreed, then why are we still debating? In the end the prime disciple is still the direct disciple of the sect master, and the choice is in the sect master¡¯s hand.¡± Elder Cao persuaded with his words. ¡°Sect master was being too rash,ah.¡± Another elder shook his head and sighed. Elder Cao forcefully smiled: ¡°So be it, we have no other choice. Ultimately, if we could recover the Order, then we would have done a great service to the sect.¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 3 : Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect (1) Chapter 3 : Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect (1) 1Chapter 3 : Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect (1) ¡°Three dayster, after honoring the ancestors, you will formally be the prime disciple of our sect.¡± The first elder, while very discontent, still managed to grunt out a response. Li Qi Ye was still sitting casually, without a trace of surprise. He only chuckled out loud. ¡°Me bing the prime disciple should warrant a weapon or two for my personal safety, right?¡± Seeing hisfortable state under heavy pressure, all of the six elders were surprised. In the end, the boy was only thirteen years old, but his calm demeanor resembled a tyrant that dominated one sphere, having everything under his control. How could a mortal like him have such a courageous spirit. The first elder nced at Li Qi Ye, shook his head and told him: ¡°Although we epted you as the prime disciple, we can only give you a normal weapon. If you desire a formidable treasure or an Immortal Emperor Merit Law, you would have to contribute enough merits to the sect.¡± Li Qi Ye smirked; his goal was certainly not an Immortal Emperor Merit Law or a peerless technique. His true aim was the ck wooden stick lying on the pedestal. Averting his gaze to the stick, Li Qi Ye continued: ¡°Fine, I want that wooden stick.¡± ¡°That wooden stick?¡± The six elders¡¯ bodies staggered in surprise. The stick was only used for gathering the ashes after a ceremonial burning to honor the ancestors. It had always been there and no one had any interest in it. The elders thought Li Qi Ye would ask for treasures using his new status, but he simply wanted a wooden stick. This request was outside of their expectation. Li Qi Ye said with ease. ¡°Since I am the prime disciple, my position is worthy of respect. The stick belongs to the grand chamber, and this is the Ancestral Grand Chamber of all of the sect. Its symbolism represents the power of the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect, so it is worthy rtive to my current position as the prime disciple¡­¡± After hearing Li Qi Ye¡¯s continuous logic, the six elders looked around themselves with their eyes wide open. They thought to themselves, this idiotic brat and that goddamn yboy San Gui Ye definitely belong together. Just like how an ox seeks another ox, a horse would find another horse.[1] ¡°So be it, we shall bestow this stick upon you.¡± The first elder was happy to give this worthless stick to Li Qi Ye if it meant that he doesn¡¯t have to hear his incessant bbering anymore. To him, this thing was only a regr wooden stick to move the ashes. Might as well give it to Li Qi Ye so he didn¡¯t have to listen on to his rambling. ¡°Many thanks to the honorable elders.¡± Li Qi Ye was eagerly waiting for those words. Before his words finisheding out of his mouth, his hands were already holding the stick. This action in the eyes of the six elders was seen as being very naive. ¡°Huai Ren, take him to his resting quarter.¡± Finally, an elder became impatient and told a nearby disciple to send Li Qi Ye away. Today¡¯s events had greatly stressed the six elders; a wastrel bing the Prime Disciple of the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect. Even if the sect had long gone passed its glory days, it was not destitute enough to ept a waste of a human being as the prime disciple. Led by the disciple, Li Qi Ye approached a solitary single peak. It was not small; on top of itid a small vi the size of 36,000 square meters. The vi had been abandoned for a long time, surrounded by weeds and wild nts. Although it is far away from everything, it is still a part of the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect. Opening the door, the disciple immediately said: ¡°Junior Disci-, no; Senior Disciple, this ce will be your home from now on.¡± He only spoke two words, but quickly realized his mistake. Based on the time Li Qi Ye joined the sect, Li Qi Ye was his junior disciple; however, because he was the prime disciple, anyone within the third generation ¨C no matter how young or old ¨C would have to call him senior disciple. Li Qi Ye nced at this wily disciple, and looked around then nodded his head: ¡°This peak far away from everything is a good ce. ¡°Plus it is very fitting with its name, Lonely Peak.¡± The disciple smilingly said. He peeked at Li Qi Ye a few times, then finally spoke: ¡°You will be the master of this peak in the future.¡± The truth was, ording to the rules of the sect, the Prime Disciple has the right to live in a peak closest to the center. The sect owned many peaks, and the Prime Disciple could choose any peak for himself. But most of the main peaks of the sect were upied. Moreover, all six elders were unhappy with Li Qi Ye. Thus, he was exiled to this faraway ce away from any main peaks. The main peaks located near the center contained thicker world essence than the coteral mountains and inferior peaks. ¡°This ce will be just fine.¡± Li Qi Ye naturally proimed. He was not a petty man regarding such trivial matters. ¡°I have brought all the daily necessities to senior disciple earlier.¡± This Junior Disciple thoroughly handled matters with ease and experience. After taking care of all the items needed for daily activities, he politely said: ¡°If you need anything else, juste to the outer area to find me.¡± ¡°What is your name?¡± Before the disciple departed, Li Qi Ye casually asked. The disciple was surprised by the sudden question. He did not think highly of Li Qi Ye. His talents werecking to the point that he would not be epted as a regr disciple here. In the chamber earlier, the actions of Li Qi Ye caused others to feel that he was stupid. But the current Li Qi Ye who was calm and natural made this disciple feel perplexed inside, and didn¡¯t know whether Li Qi Ye was crazy or thought about everything beforehand. ¡°Senior Disciple, this Junior Disciple¡¯s name is Nan Huai Ren. I am a caretaker of the outer court.¡± This disciple quickly regained his wit, and answered Li Qi Ye. ¡°My name is Li Qi Ye.¡± Li Qi Ye gently nodded. In thest million years, the ones who knew his true origin and name could be counted on the fingers of one¡¯s hands. After Nan Huai Ren¡¯s departure, Li Qi Ye did not sit idly by. He began to clean up the yard and tidied up the whole mountain. Afterpleting the task to an eptable standard, the deserted mountain resembled more of a home. Li Qi Ye did everything in a systematic and neat manner, slow but steady. If any idental bypassers were to witness his cleaning actions, they would not believe that he was only thirteen years old. After the tediousbor, the sky slowly darkened. Li Qi Ye felt tired and hungry; he slowly sat down in front of the vi. Taking in a deep breath, he took out the wooden stick that people used to move the ashes that are now ced by his waist and carefully observed it. His memories slowly came back to him, causing him to have a bitter smile. The world believed that if an Immortal Emperor seeded in carrying the Heaven¡¯s Will, they will truly be immortal. However, if that was the case, where were Immortal Emperor Min Ren, Immortal Emperor Tun Ri, and all the peerless cultivators from each era? Where was their end? Li Qi Ye slowly regained hisposure; he removed the dust and ash from the stick. The stick eventually revealed its real form. This was a stick spanning one meter; after being doused in fire for thousands of years, it still retained its original form without faults. In the eyes of other people, however, this was only a regr wooden stick without any magical elements. Li Qi Ye whispered as he gently wiped the wooden stick: ¡°Serpent Punishing Stick!¡± With this wooden stick in his hand, his memories caused an inexplicable emotion. That day, when Min Ren was without the Heaven¡¯s Will, Li Qi Ye, as the master of this future Immortal Emperor, had taught a group of children that would be the loyal support for Min Ren. Since he wanted to groom them well, he specifically took the Serpent Punishing Stick from the Demon Forest. Those teenagers that would stomp the Nine Worlds under their feets were all victims of this stick. After concluding their training, he left the stick there in the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect; and there it has remained until now. Gripping the stick tightly, Li Qi Ye immersed himself even deeper within his memories. Escaping the Heaven Demon Grotto was sessful, and he finally regained his body and soul from the control of the Dark Crow. But time was not merciful. Everyone who used to be his friends and families such as the Alchemy God, Immortal Emperor Xue Xi, Immortal Emperor Min Ren¡­ even the illustrious ck Dragon King that survived three eras have all left this world. At the beginning of the Deste Era, he was only a young shepherd. In order to find a lost sheep, he went into the grotto and became imprisoned by the Heaven Demon Grotto, he was forced to follow the trajectory envisioned by his master in his crow body from era to era. At that moment, Li Qi Ye was very scared. Unable to resist, he flew without rest across the Forbidden Burials, travelling across the Nine Lands, across the Nine Worlds¡­ and in the end, he still had no choice but to return to the Heaven Demon Grotto.[2] However, because of this, he had experienced the countless dangers and mysteries of the world. He had trodden throughnds that even an unbeatable Virtuous Paragon would stray from. His willpower, basked by hardships throughout the eras, became unshakable. From then on, he was unwilling to be an immortal ve to the Heaven Demon Grotto. He formted a grand n in order to cut off all the immortal spirit seals and formations within his soul. In order to escape the Dark Crow, for his own freedom and to regain his body, he continuously led all the geniuses on the road of cultivation. The best of these young ones were able to fight on the peerless road, under the sky, to obtain the Heaven¡¯s Will. But today, when Li Qi Ye had returned to his old body, and became a human again, all of his friends have soon left him. Taking hisst, deep breath to forget his pain, he has once again strengthened his resolve to destroy all obstacles and prate the souls of those in the Heaven Demon Grotto. [1] Stupid peoplee together would be the meaning here, it doesn¡¯t trante as poetically in English; however, I don¡¯t know if we want to keep it in to keep the trantion loyal [2] Grammar here is weird, but I do like the repetition here, makes it more dramatic If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 4 : Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect (2) Chapter 4 : Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect (2) 2Chapter 4 : Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect (2) The news of the new prime disciple had spread across the sect. The upper echelons were unhappy, but they could not do anything regarding this matter due to the Order. A useless person like Li Qi Ye was only lucky, that was all. However, the third generation was extremely riled up. The prime disciple would have originally came from one of them. He would have to be the one with the highest contributions as well as passing all of the tests given by the elders. Not only that, he would also be blessed with the sect master¡¯s teachings while he has exposure to emperor level techniques. Ultimately, he will most likely be the sect master in the future as well. In the current situation, no one within the second generation of disciples was chosen. This meant that the Prime Disciple seat would definitely be chosen from the third generation disciples. The ones that rebelled the most were the most gifted disciples with the highest aptitudes and origins; they felt cheated by Li Qi Ye. Thus, themotion in the sect was chaotic. ¡°A mortal with a Mortal Physique, Mortal Life Wheel, and Mortal Fate Pce has no right to be the prime disciple.¡± A few geniuses angrily dered. ¡°He is the biggest disgrace to our sect.¡± ¡°Who can me him for obtaining the Cleansing Incense Ancient Order; even the elders have epted it.¡± A few of the older geniusesmented, but they could only ept the situation. ¡°Hmmph, he is only the prime disciple for now; one without talents and strengths cannotpete for the sect master¡¯s seat. Who is to say that the prime disciple will be the next sect master for certain.¡± The most arrogant and confident disciples coldly spoke. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t know right from wrong, I wouldn¡¯t mind teaching him a little bit.¡± But even when Li Qi Ye really didn¡¯t have the qualification topete for the sect master¡¯s seat, all the disciples still felt cheated inside when they have to call a young useless person like Li Qi Ye as oldest brother. ¡°Isn¡¯t thest remaining Cleansing Incense Ancient Order in the hand of San Gui Ye? How did it fall into the hand of that little brat?¡± A disciple curiously asked. The fact that San Gui Ye possessed thest order was not a big secret. The sect had always wanted to recover it, but San Gui Ye never agreed. This is why everyone was perplexed about Li Qi Ye owning it. ¡°Hehe, I heard that this brat has some wit, I just don¡¯t know how he fooled the perverted old man.¡± Another disciple coldly replied: ¡°I heard that when the elders ordered people to confirm this matter, San Gui Ye was having fun in the brothel. It could very well be that the brat invited him to y as much as he wants in order to trade for the ancient order.¡± Here, this disciple scowled, and felt nauseous. ¡°So he and that perverted old man was the same type.¡± Hearing this story, the other disciples contemptuously eximed. Even though rumors had it that San Gui Ye was a child of a certain sect master, but the entire sect did not wee such a perverted old man that only knew how to spend money and fooling around. Especially the third generation disciples, they did not respect him even a little bit. If it wasn¡¯t for the will of thest sect master, then he would have been kicked out of the sect. If Li Qi Ye and San Gui Ye was the same type, then they would find Li Qi Ye even more distasteful. But three days have not passed, and Li Qi Ye has not greet the ancestor, the sect received an invitation from the Nine Saint Demon Gate. ¡°What! The Nine Saint Demon Gate wants to test Li Qi Ye?¡± After receiving the news, the six elders were shocked. One of the elders became increasingly paranoid,mentably: ¡°They¡¯ve heard the news so quickly. He only became the prime disciple recently and they already want to test him.¡± Another elder continued: ¡°It seems like they want to escape the promise of the past. A trash like Li Qi Ye will never pass the test. That is why they want to force and expedite the issue.¡± ¡°We no longer have a choice.¡± The first elder reluctantly spoke out. ¡°Right now, the Nine Saint Demon Gate rules an entire country. We cannotpare to them, and thus, we cannot negotiate anything differently.¡± His words caused everyone to fall into silence. In the beginning of the Emperor Era, their sect was invincible; their reputation intoxicated the Nine Worlds; their strength ruled an Ancient Kingdom; all sects submitted to their might. No existence in the entire world could have been a threat to the position of the old Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect. However, as time passed, old glories were now gone. They no longer have the power to control a regr country, let alone an Ancient Kingdom. They lost the privilege of granting titles to their followers such as Named Hero or Royal Noble. ¡°What do we do now?¡± Another elder asked. All of the elders knew that a mortal like Li Qi Ye had no chance of passing the examination from the Nine Saint Demon Gate. ¡°Cure a dead horse into a living one, no other choice!¡± Another elder answered. ¡°If he somehow seeds, then we would be inws with the Nine Saint Demon Gate. If this was the case, then the Heavenly God Sect and the Heavenly Jewel Kingdom would not dare to look down upon us.¡± Towards such an impossible dream, the six elders could only forcefullyughed. But no matter what, they still had to try. *** Li Qi Ye was waiting in his vi until the ancestor¡¯s ceremony, but Nan Huai Ren was approaching. ¡°Senior Disciple, the elders call for you in the grand chamber.¡± He quickly approached Li Qi Ye. ¡°Something major happened?¡± Nan Huai Ren was a bit surprised but did not hide anything. He nodded and said: ¡°I will not lie to you, Honorable Brother. The Nine Saint Demon Gate sent us an invitation.¡± He paused for a second and nced at Li Qi Ye, then continued on: ¡°I heard your fianc¨¦ wants to test your abilities.¡± ¡°Nine Saint Demon Gate!¡± Li Qi Ye suddenly remembered an old memory when he heard this name. Nan Huai Ren thought Li Qi Ye did not know of this sect so he quickly exined. ¡°The Nine Saint Demon Gate is one of the biggest sects in the Grand Middle Territory. They rule over Old Ox Country, having the rights to grant titles. Our two sects used to have an amicable and close rtionship together. The original Patriarch of Nine Saint used to be named Nine Saint Virtuous Paragon. He was the number one general under our Immortal Emperor Min Ren and followed him to sweep through the Nine Worlds. When we were ruling over an Ancient Kingdom, even the Nine Saint Demon Gate had to pay tribute to us.¡± ¡°I have heard of the sect.¡± Li Qi Ye smiled gently. Of course he knew about the sect, and he had met Nine Saint Virtuous Paragon as well. During the early time of the Emperors Era, because of Min Ren¡¯s Dao path, Li Qi Ye spent so much time and energy in order to entrap this demonic monster named Nine Saint; forcing him to be Min Ren¡¯s fate protector. ¡°Where did this fianc¨¦e from?¡± Li Qi Ye asked. Nan Huai Ren answered: ¡°From the legends, when our Patriarch epted the Heaven¡¯s Will and became the Immortal Emperor; Nine Saint Virtuous Paragon had a pact with us. If their prime descendant was a female while ours was a male, then we would be inws. ¡° Pausing for a moment, he sighed dejectedly: ¡°At that time, they were climbing high.¡± ¡°I think that in the past, the Old Chicken had a female disciple.¡± After listening, Li Qi Ye quietly mumbled once again while remembering his past. However, he had forgotten about it after falling into his deep sleep. It was not a matter of great importance. ¡°What did you say, Great Brother?¡± Nan Huai Ren inquired since he didn¡¯t hear it. ¡°Nothing. So their prime descendant right now is a woman?¡± ¡°It is known that between the two of our sects, there has not existed any inw rtionships for a long time. In this era, their prime descendant is indeed a woman.¡± He paused for a second to look at Li Qi Ye¡¯s expression: ¡°I also hear that their descendant, Li Shuang Yan, has an innate King Physique.¡± Hearing Nan Huai Ren¡¯s story, Li Qi Ye had understood everything. The Nine Saint Demon Gate naturally didn¡¯t want to marry a descendant with such aptitude and potential to a disciple in a declining sect. ¡°That makes things a little more interesting.¡± Li Qi Ye slightly chuckled. Nan Huai Ren shockingly stared at the calm Li Qi Ye. He felt strange that an ordinary boy at the age of thirteen was able to face everything like a Royal Noble who had been through numerous trials. If it was someone else, having heard Nan Huai Ren, they would be anxious and frightened. But Li Qi Ye was entirely opposite, and carried on his nonchnt attitude. *** ¡°Has Nan Huai Ren informed you of the current situation?¡± The first elder coldly asked once Li Qi Ye entered the ancestral chamber. Truth be told, the six elders definitely did not wee a wastrel like Li Qi Ye. But because of the current situation, they hoped that he was not so useless and that he could luckily passed the trial of the Nine Saint Demon Gate. At this moment, the Cleansing Incense Ancient Saint truly need a giant monster such as the Nine Saint Demon Gate to be an inw. Even though the chance of sess was extremely small, but they still wanted to try. ¡°Honorable Elder, I understandpletely.¡± Li Qi Ye lightly nodded his head. ¡°Good! As long as you can pass the tribtion, we will handsomely reward you.¡± The first elder said with a cold voice, as if to mock Li Qi Ye¡¯s calm demeanor. Li Qi Ye elegantly smiled and politely said: ¡°I am very willing to go to the trial, but I have three conditions.¡± ¡°Impudent!¡± One of the elders yelled out: ¡°You dare to negotiate in front of the elders?¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 5 : The Fiancé (1) Chapter 5 : The Fianc¨¦ (1) 2Chapter 5 : The Fianc¨¦ (1) Any other disciple would be afraid of facing the elders¡¯ wrath, but Li Qi Ye lightly scoffed: ¡°Elders, don¡¯t be angry. If I were to actually pass the trials, it would be a great contribution to the sect. The hardworking should be rewarded, no? It should be a given that I would have certain conditions given the dangerous task.¡± ¡°Then wait until you have passed the trial, then we can discuss them!¡± This elder was extremely unhappy before Li Qi Ye¡¯s attitude, so he roared his response. ¡°So be it!¡± First Elder nodded his head, then continued: ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. As long as you pass the trial, you are free to select any cultivation methods with the exception of Heaven¡¯s Will Secret Laws and Immortal Emperor Merit Laws. I don¡¯t think the other elders would have any objections.¡± The six elders nced at each other and contemted the notion. If he indeed passes the trial, then the elder¡¯s suggestion ispletely reasonable. ¡°The other conditions can wait until after the trial.¡± Li Qi Ye finally smiled. ¡°However, there is one condition that I must state beforehand, so that there will be ample time for preparation. Once I reach the Yun Physique level, I require a medicinal paste of the Saint grade. After hearing Li Qi Ye¡¯s request, the faces of all six elders became sour; they collectively yelled out at the same time: ¡°How greedy can you be?¡± Li Qi Ye pretended to not hear their loud yell and continued to slowly enunciate each word: ¡°Elders, the marriage between our two sects is a great matter as well as an enormous contribution. An Emperor grade medicinal paste might be precious, but I feel like it is a fair trade.¡± ¡°Hmmph, you think a medicinal paste of the Saint grade is so easily obtainable!¡± This elder was unhappy, and coldly scowled. The first elder nced at Li Qi Ye, and said: If you are sessful, then getting a Saint grade past isn¡¯t too outrageous. But right now, we cannot amodate you because weck certain integral efficacious medicines for the Saint paste recipe.¡± Looking at the elder¡¯s bodynguage, Li Qi Ye secretly sighed in disappointment. He was thinking too highly of Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect. In the past, its treasure trove was unlimited. It even contained Immortal grade paste; Saint paste was trivial inparison. ¡°Fine, I will take one step back; I want the highest grade of King paste!¡± ¡°This I can ept, but the condition is that you will still have to be sessful.¡± The elders nced at each other, and finally the first elder conceded. Li Qi Ye smiled at the first elder, and said: ¡°Outside of this, before going to the Nine Saint Demon Gate, I have another small request. Not knowing how dangerous it will be, I need to learn some techniques, and one or two defensive weapons.¡± ¡°Finally, you are still a bit wily, and taking advantage of this situation for personal gains.¡± Elder Cao angrily spoke. First elder actually sympathized, and nodded his head: ¡°How about this, in the inner sect there are techniques and weapons, you can pick one thing. What do other elders think?¡± Even though the other elders didn¡¯t want to amodate Li Qi Ye, but they still agreed with first elder. They knew the chance of sess for Li Qi Ye was near zero. Even if they gave him weapon and technique, it wouldn¡¯t raise the probability, but more is better than none. At the very least it would raise the chance by a little bit. ¡°Elders are way too worried, I wouldn¡¯t be so greedy.¡± Li Qi Ye naturally knew the thoughts of the elders, and calmly smiled: ¡°I heard that we have a technique named ¡°Invisible Dual des¡± that can be learned in a hurry. I want this technique as well as a pair of des to apany it. Would that be eptable?¡± The elders rolled their eyes from surprise after hearing Li Qi Ye. They originally thought that this greedy boy would ask for Emperor level techniques, but he wanted such a normal technique. ¡°Invisible Dual des eh?¡± The first elder stroked his beard. Another elder quickly responded: ¡°First Elder, that is only a martial technique; it is insufficient. In the world of cultivation, even the simplest meritw would outperform any martial arts.¡± ¡°That is not a problem! Nan Huai Ren, bring the ¡®Invisible Dual des¡¯ to his peak and give him the best pair of dual des.¡± The first elder was happy with this simple request. His opinion of Li Qi Ye decreased from Li Qi Ye¡¯s unwise decision. One would think that the sect would want to give all the assistance they could afford to help Li Qi Ye, but deep down inside, all the elders knew that no matter what techniques and weapons they give to him,pleting the trial would still be impossible. They only aimed to minimize the loss of the sect. ¡°Do you have any other requests?¡± Seeing Li Qi Ye not being greedy, an elder was satisfied, and generously asked. ¡°This little one does not need anything else at this moment.¡± Li Qi Ye humbly said. ¡°Good, go back and prepare, you shall depart in three days. After your return, you canplete the ancestral ceremony to ascend to your position.¡± First elder gravely said. Of course, if he coulde back alive that is. The elders had great doubts. The technique and des were brought to Li Qi Ye¡¯s peak immediately soon right after he had just returned. He was satisfied with the dual Crescent Moon des. The des¡¯ curves asionally shone with sharpness. However, these were merely of Mortal grade and not fit for cultivators. No matter how sharp the edges were, it couldn¡¯tpare to magical armaments. After Nan Huai Ren left, Li Qi Ye slowly read the ¡°Invisible Dual des¡± technique. Every word and every phrase spoken by him would be replicated in his mind. Back then, when he was still the Dark Crow, even though he had sessfully escaped the Heaven Demon Grotto, but his situation was not stabilized. Sometimes he was still affected by the grotto. Whenever he felt like this, he immediately sealed himself and caused his soul to fall into a deep slumber. He had spent many tortuous years in each eras to go into the most dangerous ces, and had fell in the hands of many masters and had to surpass many tribtions. But because of this, he was able to see many meritws, even Emperor meritws and immortal methods. Because he was afraid that one day he wouldn¡¯t be able to control himself and be summoned back to the Heaven Demon Grotto, so he always remove all of his memories regarding the methods and techniques he had learned, to avoid them falling into the hand of the grotto. However, the Medicine God and Immortal Emperor Xue Xi came up with a mysterious method that allowed Li Qi Ye to quickly understand the truths of these sovereign techniques the moment he saw them again. Right now, everything that was pertinent to mastering the ¡°Invisible Dual des¡± had been recalled. Taking a deep breath andparing the manual in his head against the written version, he found that the technique wascking a certain something; this worried him greatly. In reality, it was normal for techniques such as the Invisible Dual des to be missing parts. In the end, it was not enough to reach the apex. In the eyes of cultivators, this was only a minor art. After millions of years, in the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect, no many people actually learned this technique. Focusing his mind once again, Li Qi Ye finally understood the hidden truths behind the technique; he softly smiled. Even though his Physique, Life Wheel, and Fate Pce were all of Mortal grade, his knowledge and willpower were above what all geniuses were capable of. What was even more important was that when he was the Dark Crow, he underwent numerous tortures. There was a time when he was imprisoned for ten thousand years without seeing the sun, so his willpower was extremely fortified. Nothing could ever shake it, and no difficulties could ever make him take a step backward. He gently patted the manual; his attempt at mastering the technique had awakened his memory of the past; a secret that no disciple knows in the current era. That year, the young Min Ren used to practice the ¡°Invisible Dual des¡± technique. Later, when he became an Immortal Emperor that ruled over the Nine Worlds, he reminisced about this technique. He once again cultivated with it, slowly perfecting the normal martial technique. Of course, this normal technique was notparable to the Emperor meritws that he had created as well, let alone the Heaven¡¯s Will Secret Laws. Min Ren himself did not want his descendants to practice this technique, either. Thus, the technique had lied dormant in the library of the sect for millenniums. No one has understood the real illustrious truths behind the technique, moulded by an Immortal Emperor post ascension. When Li Qi Ye saw Min Ren perfecting the technique; he teased him greatly. Even if this martial technique was cultivated to its apex and capable of ying Royal Nobles, no one would want to use it. Normal cultivators can only see the external qualities, thus this martial technique resided in the darkness. Even after being teased by Li Qi Ye, Immortal Emperor Min Ren only smiled. It was unexpected that Li Qi Ye actually guessed correctly about the fate of this martial arts. Emptying his mind of unnecessary thoughts, he picked up the dual des and started to practice. He was extremely strict with himself; he slowly swung each stroke within the manual; each swing required perfection before moving on. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 6 : The Fiancé (2) Chapter 6 : The Fianc¨¦ (2) 2Chapter 6 ¨C The Fianc¨¦ (2) Although he understood the truths behind the technique, his body could not keep up with his orders. He demanded perfection, yet it was hard to reach. But Li Qi Ye was not deterred. He kept on practicing the martial arts. He became more refined after each swing. After one night, he had practiced more than three hundred times and slowly grasped the profound truth. Slowly, each of his des became more urate. He understood that if he wanted topletely decimate the Heaven Demon Grotto, he must increase his efforts by ten fold, no, hundreds of folds in order to achieve his goal. No one understood the Heaven Demon Grotto better than him in the current era. Within these three days, Li Qi Ye still had not left his vi; he imprisoned himself in the inner sanctum to perfect his des. There were too many uncertainties in life and he must be in top shape in order tobat any disasters. *** Three dayster, the journey to the Nine Saint Demon Gate had begun. Only Nan Huai Ren and a sect protector, with the surname of Mo, wereing along. The Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect has a total of six elders, twelve protectors, and thirty-six sectional leaders. Today, to visit a grand sect such as the Nine Saint Demon Gate with only three people, the highest being a mere protector; there were no words to describe it. ¡°Only us three?¡± Before the departure, Li Qi Ye looked at the shameful members and asked. Protector Mo was very frugal with his words; he was also the master of Nan Huai Ren. After he heard the question, he only nced at Li Qi Ye without answering him. Opposite of his master, Nan Huai Ren was a yful fellow; he coughed once in shame and opened his mouth: ¡°Big Brother, all of the elders are in secluded cultivation; they could not make the trip.¡± Li Qi Ye perked his lips and coldly dered: ¡°Secluded cultivation? They are only afraid of losing face. In the end, they believe I have no chance of passing the trial. My not passing is a small matter to them, but them being there and losing face would be the big deal, right?¡± Nan Huai Ren couldn¡¯t say anything back and shamefully smiled. How could a mortal expect to pass the trial of an Emperor level sect? The elders thought the same; that was why they refused to go, since it would only have one result. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Honorable Brother.¡± Nan Huai Ren kept up his positive attitude. ¡°The Nine Saint Demon Gate has kept its distance from us in recent times; that is why the elders didn¡¯t want to go and create unnecessary conflict.¡± ¡°Hmmph, it is only the Nine Saint Demon Gate; can¡¯t reach the apex.[1] In that era, even if Nine Saint Virtuous Paragon was still alive, they would still have to bow down to the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect.¡± Protector Mo could only ignore Li Qi Ye¡¯s arrogance, not bothering to throw out a response. Nan Huai Ren was afraid that Li Qi Ye would say even more outrageous things, so he interrupted: ¡°Older Brother, this is my master, a protector of the sect.¡± ¡°Please take care of me on this trip.¡± Li Qi Ye bowed his head with just the right amount of courtesy and respect. Not too forced, yet not too weak. Protector Mo nced at him once again and said: ¡°Let us go, now.¡± Protector Mo was one of the older protectors; his cultivation level was above average. However, he does not know how to interact socially with others. Thus, his position in the sect was quite low rtive to the other protectors. Otherwise, he would not be a part of this great expedition. The upper echelons of the sect knew that this trip would be aedic y and Li Qi Ye was the main character. If the audience was not happy, death might be inevitable, and that is another reason why everyone hid away from the trip. Protector Mo also thought that there would be no positive resultsing out of this trip, and that was why his mood has been even more sour than normal. The long trip was filled with silence until they reached the grand temple of the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect. The grand temple was huge, and it could contain ten thousand people. Looking through all of the Grand Middle Territory, it would be difficult to find aparable temple. The jade colored temple was extremely ancient; it was built by heavenly stones and crystals. Above were calligraphy carved by Immortal Emperor Min Ren. The words exuded a courageous aura, deep beyond fathom; each word and each phrase felt as if it could erase existence itself. From this grand temple, one could appreciate the old power of the dying sect. This temple was the starting point for all of the conquests made by the great Emperor. Min Ren conducted ceremonies here before conducting his expeditions that would span the whole Nine Worlds. Only an Immortal Emperor sect could possess this temple. ¡°Bang¡­¡± As the entrance was opened, a gateway could be seen standing inside. Colored and tempered by god crystals, the hulk was covered by empty holes and Immortal Emperor carvings. The empty holes were there to be filled with meteoric crystals. Meteoric crystals are formed by the natural spiritual power of heaven and earth; the very essence of what makes cultivation possible. Its main purpose was to operate gateways in order to traverse far distances. The warping distance was predicated by the quantity and quality of the meteoric crystals. Unfortunately, the current gateway only has a few meteoric crystals inside. Once again, Li Qi Ye was saddened by how far the sect had fallen. In the past, this gateway, with an abundance of crystals, had brought many armies to far away ces in the Nine Worlds. They entered the gateway and in the blink of an eye, they warped to a different location. The Grand Middle Territory was huge, spanning billions of miles. There were countless sects spanning across fifteen countries. However, there were gigantic monsters like Kingdoms and Ancient Kingdoms that spanned billions of miles by themselves. If one wanted to cross a country by flying, unless he was an Enlightened Being or a Heavenly King, it would take many years. Any Named Hero or Royal Noble would be wise enough to not attempt this feat. Plus, the Grand Middle Territory was only one part of the Mortal Emperor World. The Mortal Emperor World was also known as the Emperor Boundary or Emperor Country, and consisted of five different parts. In the north lies the Limitless Land; the south has the Chained Earth; the east forms the Hundred Cities; the west contains the Deste Wastnd; and the middle was the Grand Middle Territory. ¡°Bang¡­¡± Li Qi Ye and hispanions arrived at the gateway of the Nine Saint Demon Gate. As they stepped out, they felt that the natural spirit essence was denser than any ce before. As far as the eyes could see, this was truly a heavenly sect. The location of the Nine Saint Demon Gate spanned for millions of miles; it was filled with mountains and rivers, with majestic waterfalls and heavenly saint trees that could pierce the heavens, and with marble pces floating and hiding in the clouds as far as the eyes could see. At the deepest part, you could see prating auras that shone radiantly across thend. One would believe that the origin of those aura lies a shocking heavenly treasure. This was the picture of a powerful sect. With this atmosphere and location, no wonder it could rule over a country. Inparison, the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect was akin to a destitute old man at the end of his life. ¡°I see that it is Older Brother Mo, long time no see.¡± When the three of them left the gateway, there was an older man leading his disciples for the weing party. The man was a sectional leader of their sect. Hisst name was Fu; he was the owner of a cold and stoic face. His eyes contained a powerful gaze, and his body radiated a shining aura; his natural disposition was one that could cause fear in weaker souls. Even though he was only a sectional leader, he possessed the strength of a Named Hero, that was evident by the aura exuded from his body. In the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect, only an elder would be eligible for the Named Hero qualification. ¡°Is this your prime disciple?¡± ¡°That is correct, Li Qi Ye is the prime disciple of my sect.¡± Protector Mo smiled bitterly. The body and talents of Li Qi Ye was nothing to be proud of. ¡°The trial, it is but a friendlypetition. Brother Mo does not have to worry about it.¡± Sectional Leader Fu showed a gentle smile. ¡°Only a trial, can¡¯t reach the peak.¡±[2] Li Qi Ye smiled back at Sectional Leader Fu and elegantly expressed his feelings. Sectional Leader Fu ignored Li Qi Ye¡¯s sly remark and conversed with Protector Mo instead: ¡°Brother Mo, please follow me.¡± In his mind, a Named Hero arguing with a junior like Li Qi Ye would be unbing for a man of his status. Protector Mo, on the other hand, red angrily at Li Qi Ye. [1] This is a saying Li Qi Ye and other people in this novel love to say, I think the meaning is literal enough to keep [2] He uses it again here to imply that a trial is nothing to him If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 7 : Nine Saint Demon Gate (1) Chapter 7 : Nine Saint Demon Gate (1) 1Chapter 7 : Nine Saint Demon Gate (1) Sectional Leader Fu led the three into a medium-sized meeting chamber. Such a room was only used for entertaining guests without great importance. For an event as influential as the marriage proposal between the two sects, the Nine Saint Demon Gate was letting a mere leader ss to do the negotiation. Not only that, they used the courtesy procedure befitting the greeting of normal guests which showed that they did not ce heavy emphasis on the event. After settling the guests into their resting area, Sectional Leader Fu used flowerynguage without sincerity and quickly left. Protector Mo was mentally ready for theck of hospitality, so he was not angry, merely solemn. Sectional Leader Fu headed straight into the inner sanctuary of his sect. Approaching an ancient temple, he met an elder. The elder was floating in the air; a heavenly halo surrounded his head. While it rotated non-stop, each strand of the world¡¯s truths in physical form was visible to the eyes and covered his body; nothing wasparable to his pressure. A god was, seemingly, amongst us. ¡°How is the prime disciple of the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect?¡± The thunderous voice of this elder struck the surrounding, but this voice that instilled fear into the heart could only be heard within the temple. Sectional Leader Fu, when outside, was extremely arrogant with his title of Named Hero. However, right now, he could only quiver in fear. He got down on his knees and spoke: ¡°Dear Elder, it was but an ant, merely a mortal, an ignorant young brat that is not worthy of a discussion.¡± ¡°I see, take your leave.¡± The thunderous voice rung again. Sectional Leader Fu politely bowed one more time and carefully left the temple. His body was sweaty after leaving. He was only a sectional leader; he did not have the qualification nor status to meet an elder. Even a Royal Noble would need to be summoned before they can have the honor. ¡°Picking a mortal with a Mortal Physique, Mortal Life Wheel, and Mortal Fate Pce to be the prime disciple; there is no saving the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect.¡± After Sectional Leader Fu left, the elder started to speak with someone else in the empty temple. ¡°It is truly a shame for the emperor techniques of Immortal Emperor Min Ren; there is a good chance that they still reside in that sect.¡± A mysterious and noble voice rang through the air. The elder continued. ¡°Your Majesty, as long as the techniques remain there, it is only a matter of time until we can obtain them. That mortal is not worthy of our prime descendant.¡± The mysterious voice remained silent; same with the elder. If there were spectators, they would be shocked at the appearance of the Demon King. One has to know that the Demon King was an extremely dangerous character. Legend has it that his origin and true form were extremely formidable. The sect, led by him, became increasingly radiant; nothing could shake his tyrannical rule. Within Old Ox Country, no one dared to oppose his heavenly grasp. *** Protector Mo was still sitting there silently. Nan Huai Ren had wittingly escaped the torturous room with the ufortable atmosphere. Li Qi Ye had left for his own room. He started to practice the ¡°Invisible Dual des¡± technique instantly, not wasting a second. He wanted the technique ingrained into his body and mind. Over the years, Li Qi Ye had learned that it is one thing to understand the illustrious truths behind a technique, but another to reach the apex; and actually utilizing them was yet another. Even a peerless genius with true knowledge of Immortal Emperor meritws could not perform them without an excruciating level of practice. ¡°Whoosh, whoosh, wooooshh¡­¡± The two des left Li Qi Ye¡¯s hands and gracefully traversed the air like a pair of butterfly¡¯s wings. They intersected each other multiple times and ultimately returned to Li Qi Ye¡¯s hands. He had practiced this particr move so many times, but it still contained ws. ¡°What impable de ys; Senior Disciple is so diligent. I feel ashamedparing myself to your great efforts.¡± At this second, Nan Huai Ren came into the room; there was another teen next to his side. Nan Huai Ren couldn¡¯t help but sigh in regret. He truly respected Li Qi Ye¡¯s earnest efforts. It was truly unfortunate that his innate talents were so underwhelming. ¡°To reach the apex, one must never stop self-improvement.¡± Li Qi Ye sheathed his des. Although sweaty and tired, his posture and expression remain at ease. Nan Huai Ren respectfully smiled. ¡°I will remember these words and will strive to improve myself as well.¡± Then he started to introduce the young man standing next to him. ¡°This is Big Brother Zhang, a good friend of mine.¡± Nan Huai Ren had good talents, but he could not be considered a genius. However, he was different from his master. His social capability made hiswork wide, and he had friends everywhere. This Disciple Zhang was very simr, but in his eyes, a mortal like Li Qi Ye was not worthy of respect. He nodded his head toward Li Qi Ye because of his rtionship with Nan Huai Ren. To him, whatever martial techniques practiced by Li Qi Ye were meaningless. ¡°This is the first time Senior Disciple visits the Nine Saint Demon Gate, how about we walk around so that you can be ustomed to the scenery?¡± Li Qi Ye suddenly remembered an event, so he smiled and responds. ¡°Sure.¡± Nan Huai Ren turned around to the disciple named Zhang. ¡°Brother Zhang, this time we will have to impose upon you.¡± ¡°Brother Nan, you are too reserved!¡± Disciple Zhang had no choice but to nod his head. Unwilling as he may be, he did not want to strain their friendship. He had no desire of taking the scenic route with Li Qi Ye. In reality, the Nine Saint Demon Gate was the host; they should be taking Li Qi Ye around in order to positively promote their rtionship. However, since they did not consider Li Qi Ye to be worthy, all courtesy and rules were set aside. Fellow Zhang led them around the premise while he only made conversation with Nan Huai Ren. He treated Li Qi Ye like an invisible man. Their presence caused a lot of whispers amongst the disciples. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the prime disciple of that old sect?¡± In the distance, a disciple frowned from seeing that Li Qi Ye was only a mortal. Another disciple in the sect, with scorn in his expression,ughed: ¡°Heh, the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect is only a second rate establishment, and even a mortal can be the prime disciple. This position has be worthless.¡± ¡°A mortal wanting to marry Senior Li? Rotten chopsticks wanting a gold bowl; why not look into the mirror to see how lowly you are?¡±[1] Li Shuang Yan was the prime descendant of the Nine Saint Demon Gate. Not only was she gifted in her talents, but she was also extremely beautiful. Countless young talents in the sect have her as their secret desire; the numerous geniuses from other ces that seek to court her could form a line from one edge of the nation to the other. The one thing they all have inmon, though, was wanting to spit onto Li Qi Ye¡¯s face for being so shameless. Fellow Zhang was even more embarrassed; he could see the hostile eyes from his fellow disciples. He started to walk faster to maintain a distance from Li Qi Ye, eventually leaving him behind. However, Li Qi Ye seemed to pay no mind to his actions. He continued with his own pace in a calm and carefree manner as he absorbed the heavenly scenery of the Nine Saint Demon Gate. ¡°Senior Disciple, you have to be careful. Many people are courting your fianc¨¦, and they will not hesitate to cause trouble for you.¡± Nan Huai Ren earnestly reminded Li Qi Ye. ¡°It is only a girl, there is no need for suchmotion.¡± Li Qi Ye calmly answered. He had seen many country-destroying beauties. Thus, he does not truly keep his potential fianc¨¦ in mind; it was only a minor matter in his head.[2] Unknowingly, they reached the training ground of the sect. This was a ce where all of the disciples could enter. Once one was inside, they truly felt tinypared to the gigantic battle stage; like an ant in the middle of a boundless ground. [1] The former sentence is a Chinese proverb, simr to how a frog wants to eat the swan [2] Country-destroying is a phrase in Chinese to describe beautiful women that are so alluring that countries fall trying to win their favors, it might sound out of ce, but I think it keeps some of the original vor of the author If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 8 : Nine Saint Demon Gate (2) Chapter 8 : Nine Saint Demon Gate (2) 3Chapter 8 : Nine Saint Demon Gate (2) The battle stage consisted of huge meteoric stones. Each stone was encrypted with the words of many Virtuous Paragons; mysterious and powerful energy was exerted from them continuously. It was this energy that protected the battle stage, rendering it impervious to any damage by the contestants. ¡°A battle stage of the Virtuous Paragon level!¡± Even though this was not his first time witnessing it, the battle stage still shook Nan Huai Ren¡¯s feelings with awe. Fellow Zhang was even more proud and started to brag. ¡°This battle stage was created by our Great Elder; it can even withstand the destructive power from multiple Virtuous Paragons.¡± ¡°In the past, our Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect also had a battle stage¡­¡± Nan Huai Ren couldn¡¯t help but mumble in a low volume. The truth was, the Cleaning Incense Ancient Sect also had a battle stage, but it was not of the Virtuous Paragon level. Some say that it was nearly Immortal Emperor level; additionally, it could withstand a fight between Heavenly Kings as well as Immortal Emperors. It was found by Immortal Emperor Min Ren in the depths of an unknown space. It was unfortunate that no one knew why this battle stage was sealedpletely. From then on, no one was able to enter the arena. ¡°Great Four Stone Golems!¡± Li Qi Ye was there, but he missed the conversationpletely. His eyes were focused on the four gigantic statues located at the four ends of the arena. Each of them towered over one hundred yards. All of them had different expressions, yet they were all very realistic. Carved from the hands of a renowned expert with a de technique that was very natural and perfect. This is the thing he wanted to see the most. After the death of Nine Saint Virtuous Paragon, he had never visited this sect. It was surprising to see the four statues after all these years. When Nan Huai Ren and Fellow Zhang were chatting, no one noticed Li Qi Ye. A momentter, Fellow Zhang finally saw Li Qi Ye¡¯s current action; he raised his eyebrows and asked: ¡°What is this idiot doing?¡± Nan Huai Ren saw that Li Qi Ye was trying to climb on top of the eastern statue; however, because of his weak cultivation level, he couldn¡¯t make it to the top. Right now there were many students surrounding the battle stage; they watched him struggle like a vige boy that visited the capital for the first time. Laughter erupt and jeers filled the arena. Nan Huai Ren was so embarrassed that he wanted to dig a hole and hide in it forever. He could not see what was special about these four statues that was driving Li Qi Ye¡¯s action. Li Qi Ye signaled for Nan Huai Ren toe over. He cannot say no to the prime disciple, especially when the person is being singled out by an entire sect. He dejectedly walked over to Li Qi Ye under the scrutinizing gazes of all the disciples. ¡°This statue is too high, take me up there.¡± Li Qi Ye calmlymanded. ¡°Ah?!¡± Nan Huai Ren shouted then became silent. He was silently questioning whether Li Qi Ye had be insane. Climbing up the statue, in front of all of the Nine Saint Demon Gate disciples, this was a great p to their faces. ¡°Are you going to take me up or do you want to continue watching my monkey show?¡± Li Qi Ye nonchntlymented, it was as if all of this had nothing to do with him. Without any other options, Nan Huai Ren grabbed Li Qi Ye and jumped, in one swoop, to the top of the statue. Li Qi Ye sat on the shoulder of the statue; he stared into the far distance leisurely and absorbed the heavens in front of his eyes. Nan Huai Ren wasn¡¯t quite as thick as Li Qi Ye. He immediately jumped down then waited at the bottom of the statue. He stood there, waiting, in case something did happen; he simply couldn¡¯t just abandon his fellow disciple. Fellow Zhang, however, did not want to stand there for a second longer; he immediately left without a departing salutation. ¡°Does he think that he is a big shot; sitting on top of the statue?¡± ¡°This country bumpkin is way too rude!¡± Ignoring thements spewed by the disciples of the Nine Saint Demon Gate, Li Qi Ye remained sitting on the statue¡¯s shoulder; he whispered to it as if he was having a conversation with it. The crazy, nonsensical actions of Li Qi Ye caused the spectators to question his, and their own, sanity. This was truly an idiot without fear. No one attempted to stop him, however; they felt that it was below them to interfere with a mad man¡¯s muse. Eventually, Li Qi Ye seemed to have be bored of sitting. He once again waved his hands to signal Nan Huai Ren. Like a boulder that had been lifted off his shoulder, Nan Huai Ren was so relieved that this madness hade to an end and he brought Li Qi Ye down to the floor. ¡°Dear Senior, the sun has set. Shall we go back and rest?¡± Nan Huai Ren was praying with all of his heart that this prime disciple could spare him from further embarrassment. Who knew what other things he would do if the trip was to be continued. Seeing the poor facial expression of Nan Huai Ren that was like a dead puppy, Li Qi Ye chuckled and nodded his head in agreement. ¡°Your mother!¡± A disciple couldn¡¯t help but yell out after seeing Li Qi Ye¡¯s devilish grin. ¡°The Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect is a third rate sect. A toad wants to eat the meat of a swan? I spit! A ck dumb turtle has the nerves to court our senior.¡±[1] Seeing that someone was challenging him directly, Li Qi Ye slowly turned around and said: ¡°Court your senior? Don¡¯t think too highly of yourselves. Even if either a heavenly angel or godly fairies wanted to marry me, they would have to pray for my eptance. Your senior? It is a long line until it is her turn. ¡°Your mother, you are tiring of living¡­¡± All of the male disciples were having an uproar after hearing those shameless words. ¡°Calm down, calm down, everyone should value peace and prosperity!¡± The current situation chilled Nan Huai Ren down to his spine; he immediately took Li Qi Ye and left. He could not leave this crazy guy outside for a second longer. After reaching their guest house safely, Nan Huai Ren cried: ¡°Honorable Senior, please! This isn¡¯t a ce where we can say and do whatever we wish. Take a step back and appreciate the high sky and deep sea. Please keep yourself under control.¡± ¡°Hold back?¡± Li Qi Ye nonchntly proimed: ¡°A general shall stop an iing army, a dam will deter the iing current!¡±[2] Nan Huai Ren froze; taking care of someone like Li Qi Ye was akin to finding trouble for oneself. He was truly regretting taking this mission to go to the Nine Saint Demon Gate. *** After the events at the battle stage, many of the Nine Heaven Demon Gate disciples were outraged. Du Yuan Guang was one of those who truly wanted to kill Li Qi Ye. He was an outer disciple, but his innate talents were above average; thus, many referred to him as the ¡°Little Genius¡±. He had only joined the sect for five years, but he already reached the pinnacle stage of Provisional Pce. As long as he could sessfully pass this year¡¯s examination, he could be an inner disciple. Du Yuan Guang had a strong crush for Li Shuang Yan. During his entrance examination to the sect, she was one of the main organizers. When he saw her for the first time, he was smitten. He also thought that she recognized his skills and talents since she epted him. He had great confidence in his ability and wished for her to be his Dao partner. Li Qi Ye being there, naturally, became a thorn in his eyes. ¡°This mortal does not know his own limits. If I don¡¯t teach him a little lesson, he would continue to think he is above the heaven and earth.¡± Du Yuan Guang¡¯s eyes revealed his killing intent as he screamed out loud. [1] I spit is an expression where the doer simtes the sound of spitting without actually spitting. It is to show contempt [2] This is another Chinese proverb. It tells someone to not worry, almost like que sera sera. It sounds really good in Chinese since it only consists of 8 words; 4 for each prose with the same tonal structure. They also rhyme as well as having the same parallel meanings for each of the words¡¯ counterparts If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 9 : Brutal (1) Chapter 9 : Brutal (1) 2Chapter 9 : Brutal (1) The next day, Li Qi Ye woke up and immediately asked if Nan Huai Ren wanted to go on another sight-seeing trip. He wanted to see if there was anything left from his era that were still around. Nan Huai Ren did not want to go at all. It didn¡¯t matter whether Li Qi Ye was crazy or stupid, his intuition told him that Li Qi Ye would definitely cause trouble; going with him was simply masochistic. Unfortunately, Li Qi Ye already turned around and started to go on his trip. Nan Huai Ren had no choice but to follow him. The most important task during this trip was the marriage trial. If something actually happened to Li Qi Ye, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape unscathed. However, not long after their departure, they were surrounded by Du Yuan Guang and his outer disciple friends. These disciples didn¡¯t see eye-to-eye with Li Qi Ye. With Du Yuan Guang leading the mantle, it was a wondrous opportunity to teach this arrogant bastard a lesson. ¡°Ah, it is Brother Du, I have heard of your great reputation for a long time now.¡± Nan Huai Ren knew that trouble wasing, but he still kept his calm and friendliness. Du Yuan Guang only gave Nan Huai Ren a short nce and said: ¡°Nan Huai Ren, you don¡¯t have any business here. Move to the side or we¡¯ll deal with you as well.¡± Nan Huai Ren¡¯s expression darkened, but he knew that the strong eats the weak. Thus, he bowed slightly and asked: ¡°Brother Du, what is the meaning of this?¡± Du Yuan Guangpletely ignored Nan Huai Ren this time around. He sent an icy cold re toward Li Qi Ye that was filled with killing intent. Li Qi Ye, elegant and poised as always, stepped up toward Du Yuan Guang and said: ¡°A smart dog does not block the road; if you don¡¯t want to be a dog, then get out of the way.¡± After he heard this, Nan Huai Ren knew that everything was ruined. Especially when he saw the thirst for blood in Du Yuan Guang¡¯s eyes, he knew this would not end without incident. An angry disciple yelled out: ¡°Do you not want to live? The Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect no longer has the qualifications to be considered an Immortal Emperor lineage. You dare to jump around like a clown in front of us? A mere ant dares to be disrespectful?¡± Li Qi Ye was ready to retort but Nan Huai Ren quickly stopped him and whispered: ¡°Forget about it, Senior Brother. Don¡¯t worry about them. Du Yuan Guang is an outer disciple that is getting a lot of attention. He is also thest disciple of Protector Hua. If he passes the yearly examination, he would immediately be an inner disciple.¡± Nan Huai Ren¡¯s intention was to remind Li Qi Ye that they could not afford to antagonize someone like Du Yuan Guang. He had the support of a protector from the Nine Saint Demon Gate. A protector position in this sect has a higher standing than an elder position in the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect. Du Yuan Guang did not make a move, he only coldly said: ¡°We, the Nine Saint Demon Gate, rule over Old Ox country. Even if you are from a small sect, you are still a guest; we would still like to treat you with the required courtesy befitting of our status. However, recently, one of my brothers has lost a treasure; this is not amon urrence in our honorable sect.¡± Nan Huai Ren¡¯splexion became gray. He panicked: ¡°Brother Du, what is the meaning of your words?¡± Du Yuan Guang nced over to Li Qi Ye and said: ¡°In thest two days, there were no other guests beside the people from your sect.¡± Du Yuan Guang clearly implied that the thief was from the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect. This matter did not only affect one person because it also greatly influences the reputation of an entire sect. Even someone as wily as Nan Huai Ren couldn¡¯t help but show an ugly expression. ¡°Brother Du, please watch what you say!¡± Nan Huai Ren wanted to treat this matter diplomatically, but it now concerned the reputation of his own sect. He would not stand for such an insult. ¡°Watch what I say? Your sect is deste and poor like a beggar; who could guarantee that a thief had not infiltrated your sect? Your prime disciple is just a piece of trash; to say that your sect recruited thieves would not be unreasonable.¡± Nan Huai Ren¡¯s face became red with anger. As a person who truly cared for his sect, he could not stand for this mockery. ¡°Brother Du, we want to meet with Sectional Leader Fu of your sect. No matter what happens, we demand an answer from your sect regarding this baseless usation.¡± Du Yuan Guang exploded inughter for ten seconds then confidently replied: ¡°Meet Sectional Leader Fu? Nan Huai Ren, it is not like I don¡¯t want to reserve some dignity for you, but you and this trash, alone, do not have the qualification to invoke a meeting with Sectional Leader Fu. Our sectional leaders are capable enough to obtain the title of Named Hero. It is unknown whether your elders are capable of the same task. Maybe your elders are qualified to meet with Sectional Leader Fu, but you and that trash? Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± After he finished his speech, Du Yuan Guang stared coldly at Li Qi Ye. The other disciples pped in agreement and started to once again taunt Li Qi Ye with nasty words. Nan Huai Ren was shaking with rage, but Li Qi Ye still maintained hisposure and carefully retorted. ¡°Whether this whole incident is your nning, the leader, or even your protector, it does not matter to me. Little Du, simply put, it is because you are smitten with your senior; I think her name was Li Shuang Yan? Even though I have never seen her before, you guys are too petty. Your prime descendant, Li Shuang Yan, and her engagement with me is merely a one-sided affair. Because I respect your sect¡¯s current status, I would consider having her as a maid.¡± ¡°And as for you?¡± Li Qi Ye continued: ¡°You are so naive. If your goddess has such talents, she wouldn¡¯t have you in her eyes. I already don¡¯t care for her, why would you try topete with me for her like a fool? Get out of the way; you should find a ce with a nice spot of shade and take a break to cool off your hot head.¡± ¡°You bastard! If you want to die so much, then I¡¯ll show you to your death!¡± Du Yuan Guang, enraged by those words, summoned his sword as well as his aura. ¡°Du Yuan Guang, if you want to fight, I will reciprocate.¡± Having witnessed Li Qi Ye¡¯s bravery, Nan Huai Ren, who was burning with rage, felt a lot better. However, he knew that Li Qi Ye had never cultivated before, so he immediately stood guard in front of him. ¡°Fine, I will take care of you first, then I¡¯ll kill the little bastard!¡± Fiery anger exploded from his eyes. To him, Li Shuang Yan was an untouchable goddess, yet Li Qi Ye dared to insult her. Li Qi Ye slowly pushed Nan Huai Ren back, and he calmly said: ¡°Hey Huai Ren, if someone wants to take my life, then I¡¯ll be the one to put an end to him. You should stand back and watch.¡± ¡°Good! Good! Excellent!¡± Du Yuan Guang was no longer angry but bursting out inughter: ¡°This is the funniest thing I have ever heard. A piece of trash like you wants to kill someone who is at the Provisional Pce stage, like me? So be it, I will give you a chance to fight!¡± Knowing that he was a mortal, they knew he could not use any meritws; the other disciples pitied Li Qi Ye. ¡°Martial techniques versus meritws? You don¡¯t even know the basics, yet your arrogance is through the sky. It is such a pity.¡± Li Qi Ye could not be bothered by thosements. He eximed: ¡°That is fine, everyone can witness this battle.¡± He walked towards the battle stage. ¡°You can¡¯t!¡± Nan Huai Ren was filled with fear. He grabbed Li Qi Ye and said: ¡°Senior! This is impossible! Du Yuan Guang has reached the pinnacle of the Provisional Pce stage. You cannot be his match.¡± ¡°It is fine. He is only at Provisional Pce and not at Royal Noble! However, even if a Royal Noble in the Nine Saint Demon Gate dares to mess with me; depending on my mood, I would mince him into tiny pieces too.¡± Li Qi Ye smirked lightly, then pushed Nan Huai Ren away. Nan Huai Ren¡¯s head started to hurt. His first thought was that his senior had be senile. Li Qi Ye had only joined the sect for a few days; he has not begun to practice even the most basic of cultivation techniques. He only had ess to the ¡°Invisible Dual des¡± martial technique. A person who only practiced martial arts could not fight against a cultivator. Martial techniques, whenpared to a meritw, was like heaven and earth; not to mention Du Yuan Guang was also an expert in the Provisional Pce stage. Nan Huai Ren regained his reasoning and he immediately went to find his master, Protector Mo. He knew; if this fight happened, only death would be the result. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 10 : Brutal (2) Chapter 10 : Brutal (2) 0Chapter 10 : Brutal (2) The news about Li Qi Ye and Du Yuan Guang¡¯s fight was intentionally spread by the disciples of the Nine Saint Demon Gate; word of this quickly traveled through the whole sect. Du Yuan Guang possessed considerable influence and poprity within the sect for reaching Provision Pce stage in five years after he was admitted. Here, he was considered a genius; at the current Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect, he would be a genius amongst geniuses. Even the seniors who heard about this challenge were surprised. ¡°Challenging Du Yuan Guang?¡± ¡°He is the inheriting disciple of Protector Hua. Even though his Golden Wolf Physique has only reached Houtian, it is still a formidable type. What is the current cultivation level of the prime disciple of Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect?¡± Some of the disciples who had never heard of Li Qi Ye were quite intrigued. ¡°Ha, Senior Sheng worries too much! That sect is average at best and without any experts. Their prime disciple is a piece of trash. Mortal Physique, Mortal Life Wheel, and Mortal Fate Pce. He had only joined the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect for two days. He had only practiced martial techniques; even the most elementary meritws eluded him.¡± A disciple mockingly answered. After hearing this news, the seniors who didn¡¯t know Li Qi Ye before became even more perplexed. A martial artist challenging a cultivator? He must be tired of living! ¡°This is just like the young deer that¡¯s not scared of a tiger, how sad!¡±[1] A lot of the seniors lost their interest because they believed the fight would end after a single move. Du Yuan Guang only needed one swing and everything would be finished. This news also reached the ears of a few sectional leaders and protectors. They shook their heads while they contemted about the implications. One of the protectors spoke up in an aloof and cold manner. ¡°Maybe this is a blessing in disguise. Killing one trash isn¡¯t something to be proud about, however, if the idiotic Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect¡¯s juniors wish to challenge us, let this be a lesson.¡± Thisment caused some protectors and sectional leaders to knit their eyebrows. It was still an Immortal Emperor sect after all. Currently, it still had Emperor level cultivation methods and, more importantly, the inheritance of the Immortal Emperor Min Ren. Everyone has been watching that sect like a hungry tiger, waiting for the right moment to strike. Realistically, the Nine Saint Demon Gate only had to mobilize their protectors in order to rob the Emperor meritws, but the current Demon King had never revealed his thoughts about the topic. This caused the upper echelons to remain silent as well. If only the Demon King would give the order, someone would immediately travel and destroy the sect right away, with zero hesitation. While the upper echelons were still pondering, Li Qi Ye was standing on top of the battle stage. There was quite a crowd gathered for this event. They just wanted to see what kind of torture methods would be employed by Du Yuan Guang. When Du Yuan Guang stepped onto the battle stage, a disciple loudly yelled: ¡°Senior Du, use one sword swing to chop off his head!¡± Another chimed in: ¡°One sword strike is too merciful towards him. He dared to insult Senior Li and our sect; you have to y him piece by piece.¡± A senior opened his mouth: ¡°Death is the only result for insulting our sect. Junior Du, do not rush. Slice off his hands and feet but do not kill him. Wait for the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect toe and apologize for him. Let the whole Grand Middle Territory, no, even the whole Mortal Emperor World know the consequences of opposing us.¡± On the battle stage, Li Qi Ye stared at Du Yuan Guang and teased: ¡°The Nine Saint Demon Gate¡¯s disciples can only use words? You guys are indeed experts at using your mouths.¡± ¡°Idiotic animal, I only need one sword strike to remove your head from your body.¡± Cold as ice, Du Yuan Guang lifted his chin and looked down on his opponent. ¡°If you want to fight then fight, so much time wasted!¡± Li Qi Ye casually responded. His left hand griped his de tightly. He lifted it horizontally and pointed the edge towards Du Yuan Guang and proimed: ¡°Make your move.¡± ¡°Die!¡± Infuriated by Li Qi Ye¡¯s fearless attitude, Du Yuan Guang made his move. A sword strike that felt like it could destroy the surrounding spaceshed out; it was as fast as lightning. The energy aura sharply leapt towards the heart of Li Qi Ye, which was apanied by the endless anger of Du Yuan Guang. Li Qi Ye did not take a step back; he instead moved forward. With each step he took, the de in his left hand and moved like a heavenly serpent. It quickly deflected the sword technique to the side. A sharp noise, indicating sessful contact with the flesh, filled the arena; Du Yuan Guang¡¯s sword ¡ª although it did not hit Li Qi Ye¡¯s heart ¡ª had pierced his left shoulder. ¡°Insect¡­¡± Du Yuan Guang smirked until he saw that, as his sword was still in Li Qi Ye¡¯s left shoulder, his opponent¡¯s right hand started moving. In the blink of an eye, even Du Yuan Guang did not see the movement of Li Qi Ye¡¯s de. ¡°Good¡­¡± The de strike was too swift; it invoked mysterious truths that nothing else couldpare to. No one saw the trajectory of the move. The Nine Saint Demon Gate¡¯s disciples were cheering loudly when they saw Du Yuan Guang¡¯s sword connect. However¡­ The same second, when the sword met the left shoulder, Nan Huai Ren and Protector Mo finally arrived. Protector Mo saw the sword¡¯s connection and yelled out: ¡°Please lower your sword and spare him!¡± One secondter, blood dripped down from the throat of Du Yuan Guang. Then all of a sudden, it splurted out as his body slowly fell to the ground. Mercilessly, Li Qi Ye had thrown both of his des using the ¡°Invisible Dual des¡± technique. ¡°Phap¡­ Phap¡­¡± Du Yuan Guang¡¯s body was crossed by the path of the two des as they magically intersected each other; dividing his body into five pieces before it hit the groundpletely. Blood filled the arena. Du Yuan Guang¡¯s eyes shed hints of bewilderment and regrets. He did not understand how he had fallen. How would he know that the technique of Li Qi Ye was honed by Immortal Emperor Min Ren himself. Although it could notpare to Emperor level meritws, a martial technique sharpened by an Immortal Emperor could not be underestimated. The more frightening fact was that Li Qi Ye grasped the mysterious truths of this technique. From the ancient era until now; only the Emperor and Li Qi Ye have fully understood the principles behind the move. At this level, this technique could even y a Royal Noble. Du Yuan Guang went into the match while underestimating his opponent; he did not have any defense ready. There was no way he could dodge the peerless strike. Li Qi Ye traded his left shoulder in order to execute this move. Right now, the whole battle stage waspletely silent. Theughters and jeers disappeared. It seemed like time had froze. Nan Huai Ren¡¯s jaws dropped to the floor. He hurried here in order to save Li Qi Ye, but he couldn¡¯t imagine that Li Qi Ye only needed one sh to dismember his opponent¡¯s body. Li Qi Ye was slowly removing the magical sword from his shoulder. The noise of the sword cutting against his bone shrieked softly, but Li Qi Ye showed no emotion or pain. He had experienced much worse pains in the past. He threw the sword away and stepped outside of the ring. He looked around and saw the crowd. Showing a dejected and regretful expression, he said: ¡°It seems like my de technique is still missing something; I had to trade a strike, and now, I am hurt.¡± Remembering what had just urred, Nan Huai Ren¡¯s jaws was still hugging the floor. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising for it to be dislocated after staying agape for so long. One de to kill a cultivator and he was pretending to be sad? This fe was shameless! As for the Nine Saint Demon Gate¡¯s disciples, their souls had not yet returned to their bodies. Du Yuan Guang was a genius amongst his peers, but he was instantly mutted by his opponent! Protector Mo was the first to regain hisposure. He immediately covered Li Qi Ye¡¯s wound to stop the blood flow, and he gravely said: ¡°Go, now.¡± He carried Li Qi Ye and left the arena while Nan Huai Ren followed right behind them. After settling Li Qi Ye down, Protector Mo just sat there aimlessly. Right now, he didn¡¯t have the time to think about how Li Qi Ye killed Du Yuan Guang. He was devastated about the consequences of killing a disciple from the Nine Saint Demon Gate. This was a huge disaster. Nan Huai Ren, on the other hand, was treating the wound of Li Qi Ye with a special silver paste. Then, he applied bandages around the shoulder. His mind still wondered about what happened. ¡°How is it possible for a martial technique to kill a Provisional Pce expert?¡± He had seen Li Qi Ye practice the move before. Although it was admirable, he didn¡¯t truly care for it since it was only a martial technique. ¡°That is only because you do not understand the truth.¡± Comfortably rxing in his chair, Li Qi Ye was pleased with Nan Huai Ren¡¯s confused expression. [1] Another proverb, meaning that a person is too naive to recognize danger If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 11 : Arrogance (1) Chapter 11 : Arrogance (1) 2Chapter 11 : Arrogance (1) Although Nan Huai Ren was not a genius, he was not without skill, either. Otherwise, he would not be a hall master amongst the disciples. He had read the ¡°Invisible Dual des¡± manual before. In his eyes, it was only a normal martial technique, but in Li Qi Ye¡¯s hands, it had a fearful offensive power. He looked at Li Qi Ye carefully. As a wily person, he was capable of discerning characteristics and emotions from a person at a nce. However, the thirteen year old Li Qi Ye in front of him, he could not see through. Thirteen years of age was the age when a person first joined a sect; it was still a young age that was emotionally provocable. However, Li Qi Ye possessed a calm aura that was as deep as the ocean; it was hard to describe it with words. His Mortal Physique, Mortal Life Wheel, and Mortal Fate Pce made the elders and Nan Huai Ren doubt him. In reality, Nan Huai Ren thought Li Qi Ye had a mental illness during their first contact; a mental illness that made one act arrogant and carefree under all conditions. However, after thesest few days, he was starting to understand that arrogance and calmness were naturally a part of who Li Qi Ye was. ¡°Big disaster!!!¡± Protector Mo panicked since he was without a solution and quickly said: ¡°The trial is over! We have to return to our sect!¡± Staying here right now was the same as being in a lion¡¯s den or a dragon¡¯s cave. The only thought in his mind right now was to flee. ¡°It is only a small matter, why do we have to run?¡± As the culprit, Li Qi Ye was lying downzily on his chair. Slowly, he spoke: ¡°To me, there is no ce safer than the Nine Saint Demon Gate.¡± Protector Mo red angrily at Li Qi Ye; he really wanted to p him a few times. However, he then remembered that a disaster wasing, and he lost all desire to teach this brat a physical lesson. ¡°What do you know!¡± Someone who was normally reserved and quiet like Protector Mo couldn¡¯t help but reprimand: ¡°Do you think you are peerless under the heavens after you got lucky in killing Du Yuan Guang? You don¡¯t know the strength of the Nine Saint Demon Gate. Not to mention the Demon King, even an elder alone is enough to deal with our six elders. The Nine Saint Demon Gate destroying us is akin to killing an ant.¡± Those words were humble but realistic. In reality, the six elders, if officially, were to be given titles, they would just be Named Heroes; they would be equivalent to Nine Saint Demon Gate¡¯s protectors. The elders in the Nine Saint Demon Gate were all Royal Nobles at the very least, and the Demon King was one that had created countless miracles and legends in thest thirty thousand years. His strength was deep without a ceiling. ¡°My dear Protector Mo, do not worry yourself.¡± Li Qi Ye aloofly said. ¡°If this was outside, I would be a bit troubled. However, it is the opposite now; we will see who will kill who. Named Heroes, Royal Nobles, those fools can¡¯t reach the apex!¡± Protector Mo was at a loss for words. This little kid just said that Named Heroes and Royal Nobles couldn¡¯t reach the apex when our elders were only Named Heroes. ¡°You¡­¡± At that moment, something sounded outside. Nan Huai Ren¡¯s expression instantly became sour. He quickly went out to check, but ran back inside immediately and screamed in terror. ¡°Not good! There is a blockade outside the building!¡± A crowd entered the building, led by Sectional Leader Fu. His expression, right now, was very ugly. ¡°Brother Fu, this is only a little misunderstanding.¡± Seeing Fu¡¯s expression, Protector Mo knew that one could not hide from the sun forever. He took a deep breath and went to greet him.[1] ¡°Misunderstanding? Then you can exin it to our junior, Xu Hui!¡± Sectional Leader Fu stood to the side and a young man walked next to him. This young man wore a golden robe. His body was surrounded by a bloody aura and, above his head, a translucent golden light was situated. He was only twenty but his aura was formidable. When he saw the young man, Protector Mo couldn¡¯t help but shiver. The man in front of him had most likely reached the stage of Heaven¡¯s Mandate. It was quite unbelievable; it took Protector Mo fifty years to reach Heaven¡¯s Mandate. ¡°This is Xu Hui, the first disciple of Protector Hua. Du Yuan Guang was about to be Protector Hua¡¯s disciple, but he is now dead; Junior Xu Hui wants reparations.¡± Sectional Leader Fu coldly said. Xu Hui stepped forward; his eyes radiated a golden light, like a sword that had been unsheathed. He possessed a tyrannical aura, an aura that felt as if it wanted to devour others. Xu Hui was, of course, a lot stronger than Du Yuan Guang. Even if he was not the ultimate genius, he was considered to be well established within the sect and many responsibilities were given to him. ¡°Killing must be punished by death; a blood feud has to be paid by blood. There is nothing else to say.¡± Xu Hui¡¯s eyes pierced toward Li Qi Ye like an animal, wanting to separate him into many pieces. Protector Mo quickly mediated: ¡°Junior Xu, this is a misunderstanding. My sect¡¯s disciple didn¡¯t want to kill him; it was only an ident.¡± Xu Hui gravely said: ¡°There is no room for discussion. Hand over the criminal right now, do notmit another mistake. Otherwise, you guys are seeking death. Be careful that this might bring about the end of your sect.¡± ¡°No wonder¡­¡± Li Qi Ye slowly rose from his chair and gracefully walked forward while ring at Xu Hui. ¡°It is no wonder the atmosphere of the Nine Saint Demon Gate was so grim, it is because of idiots like you.¡± Both Nan Huai Ren and Protector Mo gulped in amazement. Nan Huai Ren screamed inside: ¡®Oh my god, my great ancestor, speaking one or two less sentences wouldn¡¯t kill you now, would it? You calling him an idiot to his face is akin to pouring oil into the fire.¡¯ ¡°With those words alone, it is enough to kill you a thousand times over!¡± Xu Hui¡¯s killing intent amplified as he was filled with rage; he made a move towards Li Qi Ye. Protector Mo interfered. He grabbed Xu Hui¡¯s hand to stop him from rampaging. ¡°Protector Mo, don¡¯t make another mistake!¡± Sectional Leader Fu channeled his energy; his body started to radiate golden light. He took a step forward and his aura alone made it hard for Protector Mo to breath. Protector Mo was surprised by the difference in strength between him and Fu. Fu was a Named Hero; unless an Elder was here tobat him, there was no one here who could stop him. ¡°Sectional Leader Fu, is this how you treat your guests at the Nine Saint Demon Gate?¡± Sectional Leader Fu showed no emotions and proimed: ¡°If you hand over the criminal, you will still be an esteemed guest at our sect. However, if you think your sect has the strength to be our enemy and continue to harbor the criminal, then not only will your life be forfeited but your entire sect will meet its demise!¡± ¡°Sect¡¯s demise?¡± Li Qi Ye, who was protected by Protector Mo, lightly chuckled and said: ¡°The Nine Saint Demon Gate has be too arrogant. If there was a danger of a sect¡¯s demise, it would be your sect!¡± [1] Another Chinese proverb If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 12 : Arrogance (2) Chapter 12 : Arrogance (2) 0Chapter 12 : Arrogance (2) Li Qi Ye no longer wanted to look at Sectional Leader Fu and Xu Hui. He stepped outside; it was as if he was taking a stroll on an empty street, and said: ¡°I don¡¯t care who the current master of the Nine Saint Demon Gate is. Demon King or Virtuous Paragon, whatever. If you want to follow the courtesy guidelines, fine. If not, then don¡¯t do it; I will dly reciprocate the treatment. Today, right here, I will massacre all of the Nine Saint Demon Gate; I will send all of you down to meet the old chicken head.¡±[1] ¡°Good! Good! How courageous. I will pull out your ligaments, then y your skin! Then we will see how you are going to destroy our sect.¡± Xu Hui was at a loss for words. This was the mostedic event he had ever witnessed. This was the first time he had seen such an arrogant and ignorant person. Right now, Protector Mo and Nan Huai Ren wanted to dig a hole and hide themselves in it. A mortal proiming to destroy the Nine Saint Demon Gate? This was a sect that was extremely strong even within the whole of the Grand Middle Territory; it ruled over a whole nation. Who could actually massacre them? Li Qi Ye ignored Xu Hui and kept on walking gracefully outside. ¡°Bastard! Die!¡± Xu Hui floated into the air and rotated his sword¡¯s energy towards Li Qi Ye. ¡°Stand down!¡± A voice, akin to thunder in the sky, rang across the whole sect; no one could resist the authority contained within it. It pierced straight to the soul. Due to this voice, even Xu Hui and Sectional Leader Fu couldn¡¯t help but shiver; their limbs went limp. ¡°First Elder.¡± Sectional Leader Fu recognized the voice; with fear still spread through his body, he found himself unable to believe that such a small matter was causing the presence of the first elder. ¡°It was a fairpetition; when killed, one can only me oneself for not being as skilled.¡± His voice continued to roar through the sky. Legend has it that the first elder was an Enlightened Being. This was a character whose strength was only below the Demon King. His presence today made everyone think that there was more to the mortal than meets the eye. ¡°Our marriage alliance between the Nine Saint Demon Gate and the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect is our sect¡¯s tradition.¡± The first elder, ignoring the death of Du Yuan Guang, let his thunderous voice strike again. ¡°However, marriage is not a small matter. If the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect wants to marry our prime descendant, he has to prove that he is worthy.¡± After hearing the words of the first elder, Li Qi Ye returned to his tranquil manner and said: ¡°Finally, the Nine Saint Demon Gate has someone who will take responsibility. If you want to follow the tradition, I shall do the same. You want to test me? So be it; I ept. Picking a day is not as good as meeting the day; we shall conduct the test right now. To marry your descendant is my choice; however, if anyone dares to disrespect me, I will teach them a lesson.¡±[2] Finished with his words, he walked right outside. ¡°It will be today.¡± After finishing his finalmand, the sky finally returned to its serene state. Everyone started to scatter since no one dared to disrespect the first elder¡¯smand. However, the consensus here was that Li Qi Ye did not know that the sky was high and the earth was wide. His arrogance seemed to know no bounds. Protector Mo no longer cared for his image. He grabbed Li Qi Ye and carried him back to the room. ¡°You fool. If you want to die, please don¡¯t bring our sect down with you.¡± ¡°Protector Mo, do you have to be so scared?¡± Li Qi Ye, unwilling to be carried back to the room, pushed Protector Mo¡¯s hands away. ¡°You¡­ You¡­ You¡­¡± Protector Mo couldn¡¯t help himself anymore and started to hyperventte. Nan Huai Ren, like a mistreated bride, cried: ¡°Senior, do you know how strong the Nine Saint Demon Gate is right now? Let alone their elders and the Demon King, all of their protectors have the qualification to be Royal Nobles. Demon King Lun Ri, using a single hand, would be enough to bring disaster to our sect. Before, when their first elder was disarming the conflict, you should have taken the chance to nullify the problem.¡± ¡°Is that how it is? It is toote now. Plus, I prefer to talk with my fists.¡± Li Qi Ye coldly said. Of course, Li Qi Ye could not reveal his secrets. If the Nine Saint Demon Gate wanted to cause trouble, he would use this opportunity to test the integrity of the sect. Although, that year, he promised Nine Saint Virtuous Paragon to take care of his descendants, but if they didn¡¯t know their ce, Li Qi Ye would be happy to cure them of their corruption. Additionally, it would justify him taking the treasures of Nine Saint Demon Gate. Nan Huai Ren gave up, no longer wanting to speak or look at Li Qi Ye. He felt like he was conducting music, but only an ox was listening. It was a waste of his energy.[3] Protector Mo finally regained control of his voice; he could only scornfully say: ¡°You better follow the rules and attend the trial. If you keep causing trouble, you don¡¯t have to worry about going back to the sect. No one can save you then.¡± *** The trial was taking ce in an ancient pavilion. There were two protectors acting as the mediators. One of them was Protector Hua, the master of Xu Hui. The other was Grand Protector Yu He, the strongest protector in the Nine Saint Demon Gate. Circr, visible auras surrounded the body of Protector Hua. It was as if his body was made out of golden metal. As for the grand protector, his aura was much more intimidating. His Royal Noble strength seeped out in a sanguine color instead of a golden one. Many disciples surrounded the pavilion; cultivating could be lonely and mundane. They all loved an opportunity for something entertaining to happen. There were so many here that even a fly could not get through the sea of people. The group that opposed this marriage the most consisted of the male disciples. They all hoped for Li Qi Ye to fail his trial because they believed that he does not qualify to be the husband of their goddess. [1] This sentence will make senseter [2] Another proverb saying that there is no reason to wait [3] Basically, an ox can¡¯t hear or appreciate the music, just like a dumb person can¡¯t be appealed with reasoning If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 13 : Chaotic Heart Forest (1) Chapter 13 : Chaotic Heart Forest (1) 1Chapter 13 : Chaotic Heart Forest (1) The disciples also did not like his attitude during the two days that he had been here. Of course, this was understandable since he did threatened to destroy the Nine Saint Demon Gate. The fire and hatred in their eyes could kill Li Qi Ye a hundred times over. They started to converse amongst themselves. ¡°Let us kill him as well as the whole Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect.¡± ¡°No, we have to cut off his arms and feet, then use his head as a candle holder.¡± ¡°A candle holder? That is too humane. This ant wants to marry our princess? We have to imprison him on top of Hawk Cliff. Let the hawks peck at him for a hundred years while we keep him alive with medicinal techniques.¡± The conversations quickly became yellings; the crowd fueled itself on anger and hatred towards Li Qi Ye. Both Protector Mo and Nan Huai Ren were shaking in fear; their teeth couldn¡¯t stop grinding. Li Qi Ye removed himself from the surroundings, and he calmly walked around the pavilion with an arrogant ir. Anyone else would have fainted from being surrounded by so many people that want to eat them alive. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± At this moment, Grand Protector Yu He coughed. This seemingly quiet cough overpowered the crowd. No matter how loud the surrounding was, everyone heard it and immediately stopped talking. The aura of a Royal Noble once again dominated the air. At this time, Protector Hua began to talk: ¡°If you can sessfullyplete the trial, then our two sects will be inws just like the ancient tradition. If you can¡¯t pass it or die during the test, then it is only a shame that you are not skillful enough.¡± Li Qi Ye sat down on a chair, then slowly turned towards Protector Hua. He slowly shook his head and smiled. ¡°One can only say, the Nine Saint Demon Gate is not as eminent as it once was. In that era, why did Nine Saint Virtuous Paragon make that promise? In that era, why did the two sects be inws and allies? In that era, the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect was worshipped by the heavens and ruled the Nine Worlds. Simply put, the Nine Saint Demon Gate only wanted the protection of the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect; to have a backing in order to grow.¡± Li Qi Ye did not know all of the stories in the past because his condition was not fully stable at that time. The marriage tradition between the two was not proposed by Immortal Emperor Ming Ren and Nine Saint Virtuous Paragon; it was proposed by their descendants. Li Qi Ye continued. ¡°Now, the era has changed, and you guys want to relinquish the promise after having benefitted from it. Your current generation is iparable to your ancestors.¡± Protector Hua interjected. ¡°Hmmph, it is as you said, eras change. If you want to say that the current generation is worse than the past, this statement applies to the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect, not us. Now, we rule the country, the Emperor lineages who want to be our inws number more than just one or two, and you think someone like you is worthy of our princess?¡± ¡°Just let the past go, you can¡¯t change anything bypeting in a quarrel.¡± Grand Protector Yu He started to speak. ¡°We are giving you a chance to honor the promise that year. If you are afraid, you can leave now. We will not stop or bother you; the promise that year will end here.¡± ¡°If I am here, then I must take the challenge. What is the trial?¡± Li Qi Ye prefered Yu He¡¯s attitude a lot more. ¡°Since your cultivation level is not ideal, our Highness has decided to give you a better chance. The first will not bebat oriented; however, the second will be.¡± Yu He continued after a short pause: ¡°The first is very simple. You will have to go into the Chaotic Heart Forest with one of our disciples; the one that travels farther will win. The second is even simpler; it will be a solo fight to determine the victor. There is also a third test, but you only need to win two to pass the trial. The third test consists of¡­¡± ¡°No need to continue, two tests will suffice.¡± Li Qi Ye cut off the protector. ¡°How arrogant!¡± Protector Hua yelled at him for being so arrogant. He started to exert pressure towards Li Qi Ye. ¡°The test hasn¡¯t even started and you want to fight already?¡± Li Qi Ye narrowed his eyes, he found great joy in aggravating people he did not like. Grand Protector Yu He coughed once again. The cough cuts off the pressure that Protector Hua was exerting. This made Protector Hua angry; he could kill Li Qi Ye just by lifting his finger. There has never been an insect that has dared to talk to him like this before. ¡°Alright, let us start this test.¡± Li Qi Ye rose from his seat. ¡°Both tests are fine, I want to see the abilities of your princess.¡± Xu Hui contemptuouslyughed: ¡°You don¡¯t have the qualification for Senior Li to participate herself. I will be the one that you are up against.¡± Yu He nodded in agreement. ¡°I heard you have only recently joined the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect. We will not cheat you. If the princess personally delivered the test, then you would have zero chance. Here, when ites to inner talents and potential, the princess is number one. When ites to current strength, Junior Leng is the best. If one of themes to test you, then after losing, you would im that it was unfair. Junior Xu Hui has average talents amongst our inner disciples; using him to test the prime disciple of the Cleansing Incense Ancient Act should not be too demeaning to your status.¡± By not sending out their best disciples, the Nine Saint Demon Gate was giving Li Qi Ye a sliver of hope. If the strongest disciple or Li Shuang Yan participated, then even the six elders would have problems. Li Qi Ye didn¡¯t bother to look at Xu Hui. He stared at Yu He and formally said: ¡°If this is the case, then at least your Nine Saint Demon Gate still has some hope after all. Although you went back on the original promise, you still manage to save a little bit of face and dignity. Fine, since you are allowing me to walk an extra step, I will spare you a yard; just so that in the future, you can¡¯t say that I have bullied the sect.¡±[1] A character like Yu He had spent many years experiencing everything life had to offer, but when he was staring at Li Qi Ye, it still puzzled him that there could be someone who was so arrogant and confusing. Does he not know of our strength? Does he has zero concept of cultivation levels? Yu He broke his stoic demeanor with a smallugh. ¡°Go to the Chaotic Heart Forest. The one that can go the farthest will win.¡± Seeing that the test had finally begun, people started going towards the Chaotic Heart Forest. In a second, the forest was already surrounded. [1] A chinese proverb again If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 14 : Chaotic Heart Forest (2) Chapter 14 : Chaotic Heart Forest (2) 1Chapter 14 : Chaotic Heart Forest (2) ¡°Hmmph, entering the Chaotic Heart Forest? What can that trash hope to do?¡± In the outskirts of the forest, jeering conversations began again. Another disciple voices another thought: ¡°In thest examination, Senior Xu made it to level five of the forest. Now that he has reached the Heaven¡¯s Mandate stage and started getting ready to start to cultivate in the Warrior Canopy stage, his cultivation strength and willpower are much stronger than before; I predict that he could get to the seventh level.¡±[1] *** The stages for cultivators are as follows, from low to high: Pce Foundation, Pce Expansion, Yun Physique, Provisional Pce, Inner Longevity, Heaven¡¯s Mandate, Warrior Canopy, Purified Rebirth, Heaven¡¯s Primal, and Fertility God. Once one has reached the unbeatable stage and received the Heaven¡¯s Will, one will be named Immortal Emperor. There were no immortals in the world, so a person might ask, why was there an emperor for immortals? Why does this title exist? It is because there is a saying: ¡°My fate is mine alone; not up to the heavens.¡± The Heaven¡¯s Will serves as a shackle; it epasses and traps all living beings. Once a cultivator reaches the pinnacle, their goal is to control the Heaven¡¯s Will so that they will finally be free from the prison. This was why one will be called Immortal Emperor once they have obtained the Heaven¡¯s Will. However, no one truly knows if true immortality was possible; this remained a mystery. Each era only has one Heaven¡¯s Will; each era can only have one person bing an Immortal Emperor. *** The Chaotic Heart Forest was where the Nine Saint Demon Gate judged a disciple¡¯s innate talents, cultivation affinity, and willpower. At this ce, the most important quality was one¡¯s willpower. It consists of fourteen levels. From an outside view, there were no drastic visual differences between it and a normal forest. However, this seemingly normal ce was created by Nine Saint Virtuous Paragon. Intruders would be shown realistic illusions. Even the ones that possessed mystic eyes could not see through the technique unless they were stronger than Nine Saint Virtuous Paragon. Otherwise, the technique would be reality for all who stepped inside. For example, one could find himself trapped in a sea of fire. The body would feel as if it was actually entrapped; the mind would clearly feel the pain. The higher the level, the stronger the illusion would be. Of course, you could still use cultivation techniques to mitigate the pain as well as meritws to prevent the fire from reaching your body. The only thing was that you could not escape the forest using any distance traversing techniques. ¡°Idiotic little boy, hurry up and enter!¡± Outside of the forest, Xu Hui smirked contemptuously towards Li Qi Ye. He believed that with his current abilities, it would be no problem to enter the eighth level. Li Qi Ye looked at the forest, and grinned slightly. That year, the old chicken created the Chaotic Heart Forest himself; it was indeed a good location to test willpower. ¡°Me?¡± Li Qi Ye spoke clearly: ¡°Traversing the Chaotic Heart Forest holds no meaning to me. If I were to enter, then you wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to show your worth. You go first so thatter on, you can¡¯t say I didn¡¯t give you a chance.¡± Li Qi Ye, again, spouted arrogantments, making everyone else shiver in contempt. Protector Mo and Nan Huai Ren wanted to lock up his mouth forever. Would you die if you said a few less sentences!? Lying all the time¡­ ¡°Idiot!¡± Protector Hua proimed. ¡°You are just a piece of trash that doesn¡¯t know what cultivational willpower is, yet still runs his mouth without shame.¡± Xu Hui couldn¡¯t believe a mere mortal was looking down on him. He frowned: ¡°Good, good, such strong words! I have to see how many levels you can make it through.¡± ¡°How many levels? How meaningless; going through fourteen isn¡¯t a big deal at all.¡± Li Qi Ye continued: ¡°That is why I¡¯m letting you go first, so you wouldn¡¯t be so shocked!¡± ¡°Do all people of the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect lie like you without any hesitation?¡± Another disciple couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and yelled out. Everyone knows that going through level seven of the Chaotic Heart Forest was considered a wondrous task for the younger generation. Toplete level seven, one would have to have a tenacious willpower or a high level of cultivation. Even the calm Grand Protector Yu He couldn¡¯t help but shake his head; why was he the prime disciple of the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect? Going through fourteen levels? Was it that easy? Even Yu He cannot go through the fourteen levels at his current level. ¡°Fourteen levels?¡± Xu Hui exploded inughter. ¡°If you can go through all fourteen levels, I will call you father!¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have an unfilial son like you!¡± Li Qi Ye retorted. ¡°Good, if you are that confident with your mouth, do you dare to make a bet?¡± ¡°Bet, eh? What will we bet?¡± Li Qi Ye smiled happily and asked. ¡°If you can prate all fourteen levels, I will voluntarily concede! If you can¡¯t do it, then you have to crawl under my crotch.¡±[2] This bet caused the expressions of Protector Mo and Nan Huai Ren to instantly darken. This wasn¡¯t a test, it was a facade to shame Li Qi Ye and the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect. However, they could only dejectedly shake their heads; Li Qi Ye brought this upon himself. ¡°Would you do the same if I make it through the fourteenth level? You will crawl under my crotch, right?¡± Li Qi Ye asked. ¡°If you can make it through the fourteenth level, he will do it and vice versa!¡± Protector Hua interjected. Due to the killing of Du Yuan Guang, Protector Hua wanted to kill Li Qi Ye with his bare hands. Since the opportunity wasn¡¯t right, the best he could do was to shame Li Qi Ye. Li Qi Ye looked back at Protector Hu, then formally nodded his head and said: ¡°Fine, if this is your betting condition, I shall ept!¡± The disciples of the Nine Saint Demon Gate all yelled loudly: ¡°Senior Xu, destroy him; ept the bet!¡± Xu Hui coldly replied: ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you to crawl beneath me.¡± He then turned and left towards the Chaotic Heart Forest. ¡°This time, the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect will lose all face; their prime disciple will have to perform such an act! Haha!¡± One disciple creepilyughed. Xu Hui took his first step into the forest; the surroundings immediately darkened. He found himself in a demonic world; it was an area spanning ten thousand miles. Demonic energy filled the air; countless skeletons and the sounds of bones colliding with each other could be heard even before the bodies began to emancipate themselves from the ground. Xu Hui inhaled and calmed himself. He channeled his energy, and strengthened himself with his cultivation and steeled his willpower. He ignored the demons and passed through them with ease. ¡°First level!¡± Everyone outside watched carefully without blinking an eye. Without any hindrance, Xu Hui sessfully passed through the first level. ¡°Second level, third level¡­¡± Xu Hui was definitely not average; his cultivation level and willpower were both excellent. His speed at breaking through the first three levels was, indeed, very swift. At the fourth level, however, his speed began to slow down. Fierce Silver Skeleton Kings began to attack him. In the beginning, he chose to evade and parry them; but, after his hands were broken, making him cry out in pain, his body started to destroy them instead as a defense mechanism. He possessed a silver body that warded off invaders on its own. However, this took a lot of energy. Once he reached level five, he waspletely surrounded by the skeletons. He roared loudly and summoned his defensive artifact. His magical sword flew straight into the sky; its de spewed out true energy. This form of energy consisted of the Dao of truths, and it conquered the four spheres.[3] His Life Wheel appeared behind his head; it was a crimson red that epasses the sky. It performed with unparalleledws of power that destroyed everything in the surrounding area. Cultivation techniques that allowed for one to use his Life Wheel as an offensive tool were often stronger than certain Physique forming techniques. This Life Wheel technique specialized in destruction, left behind by the Virtuous Paragon. It was not of paragon level, but it was still quite formidable nevertheless.[4] Li Qi Ye slightly shook his head when he saw Xu Hui killing his way through level five. Chaotic Heart Forest; if your heart was chaotic, then killing only increased the uncertainty and exacerbate the illusions. Nine Saint Virtuous Paragon¡¯s goal was to train the willpower of the students, not their physical orbat strength. ¡°Level seven.¡± Xu Hui annihted his way to the seventh level; this put the spectators in awe. Even Protector Hua felt satisfied. Xu Hui was his disciple and his pride. Although Xu Hui¡¯s aptitude could notpare to Li Shuang Yan¡¯s and his strength wascking against first disciple Leng Shi Zi, his progress today had pleased his master. ¡°Bang!¡± Xu Hui had only made it to level seven, but his strength had been expended; he couldn¡¯t handle the pressure of the Chaotic Heart Forest any longer and was promptly removed. ¡°Just a little bit more¡­¡± After the forceful ejection, it took Xu Hui a moment to regain his consciousness. He couldn¡¯t help but yell out his regret. He thought that he could have at least made it to level eight, but he had still underestimated the difficulty of the Chaotic Heart Forest. [1] The cultivation methods are based on Chinese divination, Canopy or Cassiopeia is one of the stars [2] This is an extremely shameful punishment. Can be found today; crawling under a table after losing in a card game [3] Four spheres is another way of saying the surrounding area. There are different types of energy as well, he is using true energy here, and it is not an adjective in this case [4] Physique forming techniques are another cultivation method; it specializes in strengthening the body. This is why his arms were broken multiple times because his body is not as strong. His Life Wheel makes up for it If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 15 : Miracle (1) Chapter 15 : Miracle (1) 0Chapter 15: Miracle (1) Protector Hua gently consoled his disciple: ¡°You did well, there is no need to force what isn¡¯t meant to be.¡± Yu He approvingly nodded his head: ¡°To be able to enter the seventh level at this age is a verymendable feat within the younger generation.¡± Xu Hui gathered his wits, took a deep breath, and coldly stared at Li Qiye: ¡°Your turn! It''s not toote to give up.¡± Then, Xu Hui spread out his legs and showed a shady smile: ¡°If you do it now, I won¡¯t make things hard for youter on. If you wait until after you have failed the test, then it would be difficult to predict what your fate will be.¡± Li Qiye ignored the taunts and entered the Chaotic Heart Forest step by step. In front of him was a sea of fire. It was a world filled withva and fiery crackles. Inside this illusion, his feet were burnt to a crisp. No one could imagine how much pain he was feeling, but Li Qiye just strutted on without muttering a single groan. Li Qiye did not mind the Chaotic Heart Forest. During the Deste Era, he spent his time being tortured while his soul was severed from his body. He had suffered at the hands of heavenly demons and trapped by the Ancient Ming. He spent what felt like an eternity without sunlight and underwent many torturous ordeals. Although the body of the Dark Crow was immortal, pain could still be felt. One million years passed. He traveled through all of the Forbidden Burials, spent time in thend of immortals, and fell into the realm of ghosts and devils ¡ª these were the most dangerous ces in this world. Compared to those ces, the Chaotic Heart Forest was nothing more than a short stroll. It couldn¡¯t break his willpower. In the blink of an eye, he had passed the first level. In the illusion, the sea of fire disappeared. Li Qiye was now in a frozen world, surrounded by the icy cold gales of a tundra. Outside of the forest, countless disciples were waiting for Li Qiye to be kicked out. Protector Mo and Nan Huairen still had their gazes turned away as they were unwilling to see Li Qiye being humiliated. However, as moments passed, a silence encroached the surroundings. One could hear the drop of a needle from a mile away. Surprised by theck of jeers and cheers from Li Qiye''s failure, the two turned their heads around. What entered their sight was an unimaginable scene. A disciple softly whimpered in shock: ¡°Level¡­ level¡­ level eight¡­¡± ¡°Level nine, ten, eleven¡­¡± Li Qiye paraded through the levels as if he was walking in an empty street. His speed remained as swift as it was during the first level. ¡°Level¡­ level¡­ fourteen¡­¡± In the end, Li Qiye went straight through the Chaotic Heart Forest with full confidence, and he leisurely stepped out of thest level. Everyone was now frozen. Passing through the fourteen levels of the Chaotic Heart Forest ¡ª this was an impossible feat. From the ancient past until now, none from the younger generation of the Nine Saint Demon Gate had ever aplished it. Even Li Shuangyan, who had the highest aptitude and most fortified willpower, couldn¡¯t aplish such a feat. ¡°This is impossible¡­ simply impossible! This cannot be!¡± Xu Hui fell deep into confusion, but this was the reality thatid before his eyes. Protector Hua had his mouth wide open as well. He couldn¡¯t close it due to his bewilderment. Even the sect master could not pass the fourteenth level of the Chaotic Heart Forest. What kind of willpower was this? Li Qiye came back and casually spoke: ¡°Eh, this is only the appetizer.¡± It was as if he had just taken a walk in thefort of his own garden. Li Qiye nced at Xu Hui and casually dered: ¡°Okay, kneel and start crawling!¡± Xu Hui loudly howled: ¡°No¡­ No, this cannot be happening!¡± It wasn''t only him, everyone else here also found themselves in disbelief. Protector Hua wondered: ¡°Was there something wrong with the Chaotic Heart Forest?¡± ¡°Surely, surely that is the case. Maybe the prohibiting spells of the forest have lost their power.¡± It was as if Xu Hui was trying to find a tree branch while drowning. He quickly added: ¡°It doesn¡¯t count, the Chaotic Heart Forest has lost its effect.¡± ¡°There is no chance it has lost its power.¡± A whileter, Grand Protector Yu He gathered his thoughts, shook his head, and continued: ¡°From the creation of the sect, the forest has never been ineffective. I will go and check.¡± Finished with his words, he personally entered the Chaotic Heart Forest. Yu He was indeed formidable and befitting his Grand Protector status. His willpower was substantial, he easily made it through the first nine levels. After reaching the tenth level, his speed decreased. A loud noise roared through the air. Yu He could not pass all the levels of the forest. He was kicked out before reaching the eleventh level. ¡°The Chaotic Heart Forest did not lose its power.¡± Yu He stated this with plete confidence. He stared at Li Qiye with curious eyes, not understanding the event that had transpired. Li Qiye, who was only thirteen years old, was capable of finishing the Chaotic Heart Forest? Unless there was a mysterious force at work here, his cultivation willpower was immutable. However, a mere thirteen-year-old boy could not possibly have this level of willpower. It required centuries and millenniums to have such a mind. Although he had a mortal body and inferior innate talents, it would only be a matter of time before he became a Virtuous Paragon through sheer willpower. Protector Hua inquired: ¡°You, are you carrying a sacred treasure?¡± Xu Hui raises his voice: ¡°That has to be the case. The Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect is an Immortal Emperor level sect, maybe he is hiding an Immortal Emperor sacred treasure.¡± This was indeed the most logical exnation. Right now, everyone was thinking that this was the case. Ultimately, even though the sect was now weak, it was not unreasonable to think that one or two Immortal Emperor sacred treasures were left behind. If he used just one of them, then he could indeed pass the Chaotic Heart Forest unharmed. Protector Hua boldly proimed: ¡°Using a sacred treasure to cheat, this bet does not count!¡± He was sure that Li Qiye hadmitted foul y. ¡°Protector Hua, that is unfair.¡± Protector Mo had no time to think about how Li Qiye passed the trial. He gravely said: ¡°This is a test designed by your sect. You cannot lose and then relinquish the test.¡± Protector Hua replied: ¡°If you use a treasure to cheat, then of course it won''t count.¡± Taking Li Qiye¡¯s side, Protector Mo continued: ¡°It does not matter whether he used external tools or not. Your sect did not dere that he could not use treasures to pass the test. Our disciple has gone through the forest, this round is ours.¡± Protector Mo did not want to waste time, so he turned to Yu he and asked: ¡°Protector Yu, did the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect win this round or not?¡± ¡°About this matter¡­¡± Yu He could not decide. He did not believe that Li Qiye had actually passed the forest without external help. However, the Nine Saint Demon Gate also did not state the rule that one couldn¡¯t use sacred treasures. ¡°I walk my route straight and sit tall; my heart has no shameful secrets to the heavens. Unlike the people of the Nine Saint Demon Gate, betting and losing and then being unable to ept the loss. If you think I am hiding a treasure, then try and find it. If you can find it, then I will give it to you.¡± Yu He contemted for a moment, lifted his head, and then spoke to Li Qiye: ¡°If you want to prove your innocence, we have a solution. The great ancestor left behind a treasure named the Immortal Bone Mirror; it can see through all hidden objects. If you are willing to let us use it, then we can tell whether you bear a treasure or not.¡± ¡°I agree to the usage of the Immortal Bone Mirror.¡± Protector Hua was the first to speak: ¡°If the mirror cannot find anything, then it will mean that he did not carry a hidden treasure.¡± The disciples banded together and roared: ¡°Yes! If you don¡¯t want to, then it means that you cheated.¡± ¡°I pity you lot.¡± Li Qiye stared at them and agreed: ¡°I will allow the mirror test. Bring it out.¡± Yu He sent people to grab the mirror. This mirror had a deep history; it was said that its heritage dated back to the Deste Era and that it had been honed by an Immortal Emperor. The Immortal Bone Mirror was much stronger than the mirror that was used by the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect to test new disciples. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 16 : Miracle (2) Chapter 16 : Miracle (2) 3Chapter 16 : Miracle (2) The Immortal Bone Mirror revealed itself; the shiny ss had immortal flow patterns, exuding an aura like a living creature. Even Yu He was in fear from its power. The Immortal Bone Mirror shed on the body of Li Qi Ye, forcing his Life Wheel and Fate Pce to appear. His Life Wheel slowly turned,cking any pressure, while his Fate Pce had not been opened. Yu He concluded: ¡°He has a Mortal Physique, Mortal Life Wheel, and a Mortal Fate Pce that has not been opened; he has not started cultivating. Also, there are no hidden treasures on his body.¡± The lowest level of cultivation is the Pce Foundation level. Once one started to cultivate, even the lowest of talents could open the Fate Pce in one day if fast, ten days if slow. Under the gaze of the Immortal Bone Mirror, Li Qi Ye could not hide anything; all that he is was revealed to the eyes of the spectators. ¡°Protetor Hua, Protector Yu, are you guys satisfied now?¡± Protector Mo solemnly questioned. Being subjected to the Immortal Bone Mirror was shameful to the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect. ¡°Our apologies.¡± Yu He was a man of character. He nodded his head and politely said: ¡°Li Qi Ye did not cheat.¡± After hearing the confirmation from Yu He, the crowd had noments to make. They still couldn¡¯t believe that a mortal with the worst of characteristics was able to pass through the forest. Xu Hui was the most devastated of them all. ¡°But how can this be true!¡± Li Qi Ye leered at him and spoke: ¡°It seems like you are not convinced, but that is quite alright. I will make it so that you will crawl without hesitation. It is only the Chaotic Heart Forest; only an idiot like you would only reach level seven. Open your eyes to see your grandpa go once again.¡± After his taunt, Li Qi Ye reentered the forest. All eyes were focused intensely on the forest, not wanting to miss a single detail. They wanted to reach a conclusion that their minds couldprehend within the realm of logic. If Li Qi Ye seeds again, then they¡¯ll have no choice but to change their view on the world. But, if he failed, then all was good with the world. ¡°Level fourteen!¡± Nan Huai Ren was keeping count as Li Qi Ye went through the levels. Even though this was the second time, he was just as shocked as the first. Yu He truly understood now. Although Li Qi Ye¡¯s cultivation aptitude and physique could not reach the apex, he possessed an unfaltering willpower. A thirteen year old had a stronger mind that he did after a thousand years of cultivation. ¡°Start crawling.¡± Li Qi Ye came back and mischievously spread his legs in front of Xu Hui. ¡°You!¡± Xu Hui trampled the ground in shame, his expression turned white. If he had to crawl beneath Li Qi Ye before all of these spectators, then he would lose all face in the future. ¡°Our Nine Saint Demon Gate has our honor. If you lose a bet, you have to bear the consequence.¡± Yu He nodded. ¡°Xu Hui, you were the one who wanted this bet in the first ce. Now carry out your end of the bargain.¡± Xi Hui almost fainted on the spot. If Protector Yu had spoken, then even his master could not save him. He grinded his teeth and unwillingly knelt before Li Qi Ye. His body froze for a minute; this was the most shameful event of his life. Eventually, he started to crawl through Li Qi Ye¡¯s legs. Li Qi Ye looked down and spoke: ¡°When people show me an ounce of respect, I will treat them well, but if anyone dares to cross me, then I will repay them ten folds. A genius disciple of the Nine Saint Demon Gate is nothing in my eyes!¡± Finished speaking, Li Qi Ye turned around and walked away. ¡°Ugh!¡± Xu Hui fell down to the ground; he puked out blood from anger and became unconscious.[1] ¡°Hui¡¯er!¡±[2] Protector Hua quickly grabbed Xu Hui and massaged his meridians. *** Returning to the pavilion, Protector Hua and Yu He found their seats. Li Qi Ye was already sitting there arrogantly like a king; it made the other disciples feel the urge to beat him up. Protector Hua leered at Li Qi Ye, and a great hatred shone in his eyes. When a disciple was shamed, as the master, they shared the same enemy. Shaming his disciple was the same as pping him on the face. Li Qi Ye yfully knocked on the table and said: ¡°The first test has beenpleted, let us get started on the second.¡± Before, Yu He thought that Li Qi Ye was ignorantly arrogant; however, after having thought about it again, maybe he had some secret tricks. A mortal without the basics of cultivation; what was his backing that allowed for him to challenge the Nine Saint Demon Gate? Could It be that the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect still had hidden secrets not yet revealed? Yu He quickly dismissed hisst thought. As the grand protector, he was fully aware of the current position of the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect. If it had any secrets left, then it would not be submitting to the Heavenly Jewel Kingdom. The second piece of information was that Li Qi Ye had only joined the sect for a few days, and he forcefully used the Cleansing Incense Ancient Order to be the prime disciple; even the six elders there did not wee him. Yu He had no idea what hidden mysteries this person could have without any support. Returning to the matter at hand, Yu He clearly said: ¡°Right now, Xu Hui is not in his best condition; if you want to perform the test, then we will have to change your opponent.¡± ¡°Honorable Protector, I am fine.¡± Xu Hui, all of a sudden, stood up straight. Despite his paleplexion, he violently leered at Li Qi Ye, and killing intent was seen in his eyes. He swore to himself that he would be the one to kill Li Qi Ye, using his blood to wash away his shame. He used his proud standing posture to maintain and announce his confidence; he lifted his head high and proimed: ¡°Protector, I can still fight!¡± Yu He slightly frowned; he knew exactly what Xu Hui was thinking. He gently spoke: ¡°Junior Xu, your current condition is not fit forbat.¡± This matter was very important within the Nine Saint Demon Gate, and Li Qi Ye had already won the first match. ¡°Senior Yu, this kid has a strong will, a setback will not deter him. Please give him another chance.¡± Protector Hua tried to support his disciple¡¯s wish. Xu Hui grinded his teeth, and said with extreme determination: ¡°Protector, if I make a single mistake, I will pay for it with my life.¡± Yu He contemted for a moment. Within the younger disciples, Xu Hui had obtained Heaven¡¯s Mandate and was close to the Warrior Canopy stage. It would be difficult to find another who was as strong. Plus, his cultivation included the Life Wheel technique ¡°Fierce ughter Sword.¡± Yu He understood the strength of this technique; it was crafted by a Virtuous Paragon in the sect. If Xu Hui used his Life Wheel without any hesitation, then none of his peers would be able to defeat him in a life or death contest, barring the strongest ones. If Xu Hui didn¡¯t fight, then the safe choices would be Li Shuang Yan or Leng Shi Zhi; however, those two weren¡¯t an option. Yu He was no longer underestimating Li Qi Ye, but he couldn¡¯t think of a way for a mortal to defeat a Heaven¡¯s Mandate cultivator with a Virtuous Paragon technique. ¡°Good, you will fight then!¡± After careful consideration, he agreed with the choice of Xu Hui. [1] For unfamiliar readers, anger can lead to bloody coughs in these novels [2] Er is an affectionate expression to refer to someone If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 17 : Demon King Lun Ri (1) Chapter 17 : Demon King Lun Ri (1) 2Chapter 17 : Demon King Lun Ri (1) On the battle stage, surrounded by spectators, Xu Hui was hell-bent on destroying Li Qi Ye. He wanted to pull out his muscles, y his skin, and smash his body into a thousand pieces.[1] Nan Huai Ren and Protector Mo wanted to believe in Li Qi Ye. Although the chance of him winning was slim, he had continuously performed miracles in the past. ¡°Hey, can he really beat Senior Xu?¡± Ever since Li Qi Ye went through the Chaotic Heart Forest in one go, the disciples of the Nine Saint Demon Gate considered him as a real opponent. An older senior shook his head: ¡°The difference between them is too great. It is a mortal versus a Heaven¡¯s Mandate cultivator. Li Qi Ye wouldn¡¯t be able to win unless he was somehow given an Immortal Emperor¡¯s true energy, but even that isn¡¯t realistic. Even with it, he wouldn¡¯t have enough blood force to activate the energy.¡± ¡°That is true, a mortal cannot activate a single usage of an Immortal Emperor¡¯s true energy. The ¡®Fierce ughter Sword¡¯ technique of Junior Xu is overly powerful from its mysterious truths. A life or death battle with that technique would not bode well for his opponent.¡± A disciple that had previously sparred with Xu Hui offered his opinion. ¡°Don¡¯t forget about his Silver Eagle Physique as well. Although it is only a Houtian rank physique, it has considerable speed. If youbine both his speed and power, you can say that his offensive power is nearly unmatched in our generation.¡±[2] Cultivators valued physiques very highly. They ranked from weakest to strongest as the following: Mortal Physique, Houtian Physique, Xiantian Physique, Emperor Physique, Saint Physique, andstly, Immortal Physique. The majority of the world has the Mortal Physique, including Li Qi Ye. It is the weakest both in terms of physical strength and blood force. Xu Hui roared; sword energies rotated around his bodied in an upward manner. They became a giant, imprable fortress of visible, radiant swords, all pointing towards Li Qi Ye. The technique served as a defensive measure as he was channeling his energy. ¡°Open!¡± A heavenly sword came out from Xu Hui¡¯s mouth; it split into eight different heavenly swords. These swords were gigantic, towering at two hundred meters each. A single strike could split the earth itself. ¡°Fierce ughter Sword, Heavenly Sword Yan Jin!¡± A disciple couldn¡¯t help but exim their jealousy and envy. ¡°Xu Hui¡¯s true energy is formed by Yan Jin¡¯s Heavenly Jade with aplete magical pattern. Heavenly Sword Yan Jin is for offense and Fierce ughter Sword for defense. Within our generation, he is nearly unbeatable. ¡° Witnessing the scene, Protector Mo was humbled. Xu Hui proved to be more powerful than expected, especially when he has the possession of the Yan Jin sword. Protector Mo himself wouldn¡¯t be able to pierce through Xu Hui¡¯s defenses. After his failed attack, the Yan Jing sword formation would immediate counter attack at the time when he is the most vulnerable. Xu Hui maneuvered his swords at Li Qi Ye, and maniacally yelled: ¡°Come here, you bastard. Today, I will slice you into a thousand pieces!¡± ¡°Phoo, phoo!¡± Li Qi Ye spat into his palms and then rubbed them together; this rather crude gesture waspletely different from his normally elegant demeanor. ¡°A thousand pieces?¡± Li Qi Ye retorted. ¡°You, alone, is not enough. Let me beat you into a pig¡¯s head; even your parents will not recognize who you are after I am done.¡± Li Qi Ye slowly took out the Serpent Punishing Stick. Nan Huai Ren almost went unconscious from the scene; wasn¡¯t that the firece stick in the grand chamber of the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect? He was expecting Li Qi Ye to use the ¡°Invisible Dual des¡± technique; maybe its miraculous power would help him tie the fight. However, Li Qi Ye wasn¡¯t using the des, but a wooden stick instead¡­ The Yan Jin sword would cut that thing in half in a second. Protector Mo¡¯s only thought at this moment was to save Li Qi Ye¡¯s life the moment it was in danger, no matter the cost. ¡°Using a wooden stick to fight against the Yan Jin sword? Could it be an Immortal Emperor grade weapon?¡± Yu He squinted his eyes and opened his heavenly vision technique in order to see through the wooden stick. He was, indeed, worried that the stick was a treasure made by an Immortal Emperor. However, despite his numerous techniques and concentration, the wooden stick was just a wooden stick. There were no magical enchantments, nor cultivation techniques to utilize. A wooden stick versus a Heaven¡¯s Mandate level sword; Yu He was at a loss for words. Protector Hua was not as skeptical as Yu He; he only wanted to witness Li Qi Ye¡¯s death. Li Qi Ye pointed his Serpent Punishing Stick at Xu Hui like a ruffian, and said: ¡°Little boy,e here; let this grandpa shatter your butt!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Xu Hui screamed as the eight heavenly swords became one sword. Straight from the sky, the Yan Jin sword, surrounded by a gigantic energy, swung down towards Li Qi Ye. Its path burned with fire; the battle stage now bathed in a sea of mes. ¡°This is the end!¡± Nan Huai Ren turned around, not wanting to see the result of this monstrous strike. It seemed like Xu Hui wanted to finish this in one move, and he used his most powerful technique. ¡°Good!¡± Li Qi Ye paid no mind. He screamed in a strange manner and jumped forward with a random motion, swinging his stick. The scene that everyone was expecting did not happen. The Serpent Punishing Stick met the weakest part of the Yan Jin sword during its trajectory. The sword¡¯s energy dissipated, and the physical sword plunged to the ground; it was as if it was bitten by a poisonous snake, unable to obey Xu Hui¡¯smand. ¡°Little boy, I will beat you into a pig¡¯s head!¡± Xu Hui hadn¡¯t regained hisposure, but Li Qi Ye was already in front of him. The stick passed through his sword fortress and rained blows directly onto his body. ¡°Die!¡± Xu Hui did not retreat; he once again gathered his sword energy and surrounded Li Qi Ye with it. ¡°Gather!¡± However, to no avail, his Virtuous Paragon sword technique had no effect. The Serpent Punishing Stick continuously struck at the formation¡¯s weakest points, and he sessfully negated the iing blows. Finally, it struck Xu Hui¡¯s face, and that one blow made Xu Hui redden with blood. He became disoriented; stars in his eyes and thunder in his ears.[3] ¡°Bam, Bam, Bam!¡± In the blink of an eye, Li Qi Ye had pummeled Xu Hui ten times, all of them hitting the meridians and his weakest spots. Xu Hui was like a snake without its skeletal body; unable to stand up. His blood force was in disarray, and his cultivation techniques were unusable. He fell to the ground with a busted face. The Serpent Punishing Stick was not a heavenly treasure; it was only a regr wooden stick. Hitting a snake required one to aim for its head; this was true for the blows struck by Li Qi Ye as well. They have to hit the weak points and defensive holes of the opponents. Unless the opponent had reached the Heaven¡¯s Primal stage, they could not escape the blows for he had not perfected his own understanding of the defensive mysterious truths. One of the requirements for Heaven¡¯s Primal is a rebirth of one¡¯s body and the understanding of techniques as well as a body protection aura, rendering the Serpent Punishing Stick useless. However, since Xu Hui was far away from Heaven¡¯s Primal, the wooden stick was his prime nemesis. Keep in mind that even Immortal Emperor Min Ren was beaten by the stick, repeatedly; the same applied for all of his strongest generals, including Nine Saint Virtuous Paragon. The Serpent Punishing Stick was a regr branch grown from a small tree in the Demon Forest, basked by demonic aura throughout the ages. However, this made it anything but ordinary; the Demon Forest was one of the few Ancient Forbidden Dangers. The stick also had another property that made it appealing to Li Qi Ye. No matter how many times a person is struck by it, they would not die from the blows. It was a stick specifically meant for punishment and teaching; this made it very appropriate for Li Qi Ye when dealing with the powerful geniuses under his tutge. ¡°Bang, Bang, Bang!¡± After Xu Hui had fallen unconscious, to the ground, Li Qi Ye did not show any mercy. He kept on striking the body of Xu Hui. His body was now filled with wounds, no one could tell if he was dead or alive. This scene jolted the spectators. Yu He, once again, activated his mysterious eyes to look at the Serpent Punishing Stick, but he still couldn¡¯t find anything special about it. Bao: I just spent 40 minutes tranting about a normal wooden stick, but this is why I like this story, the little things about his past are interesting to me. Let me know if you guys felt the same or maybe hated it. Nahct: And I just spent 30 minutes reading about a wooden stick. Wooo~ Nerebear: It adds a nice touch of sentimentality and history to it that I like. [1] Common Chinese saying of wanting to really really kill someone; four words total in the Chinese version [2] Houtian and Xiantian are verymon terms for Xian Xia so I chose to leave it as source [3] Common poetic description for a blow to the head or disorientation If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 18 : Demon King Lun Ri (2) Chapter 18 : Demon King Lun Ri (2) 0Chapter 18 : Demon King Lun Ri (2) It was natural that Yu He could not see through an object like the Serpent Punishing Stick. Since ancient times, the amount of people that have seen it with their own eyes were few. Without his knowledge from traversing the Forbidden Dangers, he too, would not have known the secret and magical properties of the Serpent Punishing Stick. If one could not discern its characteristics, then it was only a wooden stick in their eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Although his body was tattered with wounds, his Silver Eagle Physique activated automatically. Below Xu Hui¡¯s ribs, two sharp ws came out and went for the heart of Li Qi Ye. Xu Hui had the Silver Eagle Physique because his father was a Silver Eagle that became a human from having an aplished cultivation level. The pair of ws were always hiding inside his body incase he ever needed to suddenly surprise his enemies. ¡°Phanh!¡± The wooden stick easily stopped the silver eagle ws, forcing them back into Xu Hui¡¯s body. ¡°You seek your own death!¡± Li Qi Ye coldly proimed. ¡°Whoosh whoosh.¡± Two des immediately pierce through Xu Hui¡¯s shoulders and pinched him into the ground, immobilizing his body. ¡°Do you think it is that easy to kill me? Today, I¡¯m going to hit you without mercy.¡± Li Qi Ye continued to hit him with the wooden stick; he felt cheated by the event that had just transpired. ¡°That is enough!¡± At this moment, Protector Hua could no longer keep watching. He jumped into the battle stage and yelled. Li Qi Ye nced at him and said: ¡°What now? If the child can¡¯t win, the old man wants to join in as well?¡± ¡°Young one, don¡¯t be so delusional!¡± His eyes contained anger and hatred, he gravely said: ¡°Let him go, or I will personally kill you today.¡± ¡°I was going to spare him, but¡­¡± After finishing, Li Qi Ye sliced the two des across Xu Hui¡¯s body, severing him into multiple pieces. The des that struck through to the floor created a rain of blood and sparks. ¡°Hui¡¯er! You little bastard, ept your death!¡± Protector Hua lost all restraint and his blood force punctured through the sky. A magical sword, towering twenty thousand meters, flew towards Li Qi Ye. Protector Mo couldn¡¯t react in time; his mind was full of panic. ¡°BANG!¡± As the sky piercing sword appeared, suddenly, a gigantic foot from the heavens stomped down with an unstoppable force. No one could stop this blow; not a Named Hero, nor a Royal Noble. Not even an Enlightened Being or a Heavenly King would have been able to; all living beings were just antspared to the might of that foot. ¡°Noooo!¡± Protector Hua only managed to let out a pitiful scream. His body, under the giant foot, became meat paste; he could not be more dead. Everyone was shocked because the foot did not belong to Li Qi Ye; it was from one of the four gigantic statues situated at the four corners of this battle stage. It was unbelievable that a Royal Noble like Protector Hua was killed in one stomp. ¡°You can¡¯t¡­¡± Everything happened too fast, Grand Protector Yu He had ignited his blood force and flung it towards the foot in order to save Protector Hua. However, that foot did not take any damage; it performed another stomp. ¡°Bang!¡± Yu He was smashed away straight into the main mountain; his blood wouldn¡¯t stop flowing. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± A thunderous cry roared up in the sky; it was as if it was epassing all of the mysterious truths of the heaven and earth; heavenly auras illuminated the whole sky. A person suddenly appeared in the distance, floating in the air. Behind his head was a heavenly blinding aura that could burn the world. ¡°First Elder!¡± All of the Nine Saint Demon Gate disciples yelled out in bewilderment. The first elder raised his palm and immediately flipped it towards the statue. This palm technique, that carried iparable might, flew towards the statue. ¡°Bang!¡± Another deafening sound sted into the air. This time, the statue used its hand to meet the palm strike. It annihted the technique; the first elder¡¯s blood painted the sky¡¯s color. Even someone as formidable as he could not handle a single strike from the statue. Everyone was at a loss for words. The statues at the battle stage suddenly made a move, killing Protector Hua, kicking Yu He away, and used one punch to defeat the first elder. Afterwards, the statue remained still like nothing had happened. Li Qi Ye, in the middle of the arena, casually opened his mouth. ¡°Like I said, if the Nine Saint Demon Gate does not follow the rules; I would have no qualms in flipping your sect upside down.¡± ¡°Hmmmph¡­¡± The first elder, although wounded, had his blood force that was still going strong. He immediately flew to the sky, wanting to use all of his might against the statues. He was afraid inside because he did not know why their own statues would rebel against the sect. ¡°Elder, don¡¯t make any more moves. These four statues are the Heavenly Guardians of the Nine Saint Demon Gate.¡± Right now, amanding voice, that was filled with nobility, rang from the deepest part of the Nine Saint Demon Gate. ¡°Sect Master!¡± Hearing this voice, everyone from the Nine Saint Demon Gate knew who it belonged to. This was the sect master, Demon King Lun Ri, the leader of a whole generation of geniuses in the Grand Middle Territory. The first elder stopped immediately; he kept staring at the four statues while he pondered many questions. All of the disciples were surprised as well. They have never heard anyone talk about the sect having Heavenly Guardians, let alone Heavenly Guardians that could harm their own sect. ¡°Elder, Protector Yu He, please invite Young Master Li into the sky chamber to talk. Would that be alright?¡± After hearing the invitation, Li Qi Ye smirked and answered: ¡°Finally, someone who can see with their eyes; a little talk will not hurt.¡± Grand Protector Yu He quickly came to Li Qi Ye and respectfully gestured him toward the sky chamber. The more he stared at Li Qi Ye, the more afraid he became. This thirteen year old was too frightening. *** The sky chamber was an important location in the Nine Saint Demon Gate. All major decisions were discussed and made there, and only elders had the qualifications to enter. Of course, Protector Mo and Nan Huai Ren could not enter as well. Since the sky chamber was situated in the deepest part of the sect and Li QI Ye could not fly, a grand Royal Noble like Yu He had to bend down to fly him over on his back. Right now, all of the elders were present in the chamber. Heavenly auras exuded from all of their bodies; their Life Wheels bounced up and down; mysterious patterns ofw that resembled the creation of a new world crossed their entire bodies. They had all reached the stage of Enlightened Beings, definitely not Royal Nobles. One Royal Noble could destroy the entirety of the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect, imagine how strong an Enlightened Being was. The hidden strength of the Nine Saint Demon Gate was truly staggering when seen; no wonder they were the rulers of Old Ox Country. Despite all of this, Li Qi Ye was not surprised one bit and he sat down gracefully in the sky chamber. ¡°Since the ancient times, no one had ever connected with our Heavenly Guardians.¡± The Demon King¡¯s voice appeared, but no one could see him. Li Qi Ye shook his head and said: ¡°I don¡¯t like talking to people who hide their face behind a veil.¡± The elders were not pleased with his words. Demon King Lun Ri was a monstrous man, and all of the elders here deeply respected and feared him. However, this Li Qi Ye was not minding his words towards the King at all. ¡°It is not as if I don¡¯t want to see Young Master Li, but right now, I am still in the middle of closed cultivation; I can¡¯t personally meet you.¡± Demon King Lun Ri patiently exined. Li Qi Ye nodded his head and smiled. ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t make it hard for you; at the very least, I am a very reasonable man.¡± Lun Ri politely inquired: ¡°I want to hear how you were able to connect with our Heavenly Guardians.¡± All the elders were surprised as well; they never knew that their sect had Heavenly Guardians. At this moment, Lun Ri started to exin: ¡°The Nine Saint Demon Gate has four Heavenly Guardians which are the four statues in the battle stage. They were invited by the patriarch to protect our sect. Not only that, they also guard the Heaven¡¯s Vein and Earth¡¯s Vein between the battle stage, which is the bloodline of our sect, but until today, they have never made a move.¡± His voice became graver as he went on during his exnation. Once finished, all the elders¡¯ eyes were on Li Qi Ye. They did not understand why the forever immobilized Heavenly Guardians helped Li Qi Ye today. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 19 : Always Arrogant No Matter The Occasion (1) Chapter 19 : Always Arrogant No Matter The asion (1) 2Chapter 19 : Always Arrogant No Matter The asion (1) The Nine Saint Demon Gate elders, the more they stared at Li Qi Ye, the more annoyed they became. Why was it that a person with a Mortal Physique, Mortal Life Wheel, and Mortal Fate Pce like Li Qi Ye was capable ofmunicating with their Heavenly Guardians. The gods were so unfair! If he was a disciple of the Nine Saint Demon Gate, then it would be borderline eptable. However, he was from a different sect. Why would our Heavenly Guardians be protecting an outsider and harming our own sect? Demon King Lun Ri started to speak once again after the dramatic pause: ¡°After knowing the background, could you please tell us about your technique to control the Heavenly Guardians?¡± Li Qi Ye hesitantly smiled. ¡°Communication technique? I don¡¯t have any technique; these are your Heavenly Guardians, you should know more about them more than I do.¡± Li Qi Ye naturally could not tell them the secrets behind the event. As a dark crow during the Deste Era, he paid in blood in order to formte a sessful n to escape the Heaven Demon Grotto. After the million years, he finally understood this particr logic: If you want to control your own destiny, you must personally possess formidable power. Although, as the dark crow, he possessed considerable power, it was not his own power. Luckily, after entering ces that no one else dared to venture, he had found out many mysterious and magical secrets. From then on, he already formted a n for his own personal cultivation if he ever returned to his body. The four Heavenly Guardians of the Nine Saint Demon Gate were one of his secret preparations in the past for self-preservation. That year, he obtained them from the Land of the Old Bloods. They protected him for countless years in the past. Later on, the Nine Saint Virtuous Paragon always wanted the four statues. He followed and begged Li Qi Ye for them nonstop. Since Nine Saint made many considerable contributions as Min Ren¡¯s Fate Protector, often at the risk of his own life, Li Qi Ye let him borrow them for hister generations. After sessfully guilting Li Qi Ye out of them, Nine Saint Virtuous Paragon immediately positioned them to protect the heaven and earth veins of the Nine Saint Demon Gate as well as allowing them to use the natural energy here to further strengthen themselves. However, the two had an agreement. Unless the Nine Saint Demon Gate met the disaster of a sect¡¯s demise, the statues would never take action. They were not ves nor servants of the Nine Saint Demon Gate, and they will not be the Fate Protectors of any descendants from the sect. Since the Nine Saint Demon Gate also had a monster like the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect as its backing, it grew in power without much hindrance. Later on, during the decline of the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect, the Nine Saint Demon Gate was an independent existence and thus, it did not suffer together. Due to this, the Nine Saint Demon Gate had never faced a sect¡¯s demise level of disaster; the statues had never mobilized. The statues were personally taken by Li Qi Ye from the Land of the Old Bloods, of course he knew how tomunicate with them. That was why when he took the time to get on the shoulder of one of them, he also conversed with the statues. ¡°If Young Master Li is willing to part with the technique, the Nine Saint Demon Gate will definitely not mistreat you for the deal. Anything Young Master Li wants, just say a word and we will do it to the utmost of our abilities.¡± Demon King Lun Ri had not given up; he knew the real value of the Heavenly Guardians. The sect would be extremely powerful if the guardians could be controlled. All of the elders eagerly awaited for Li Qi Ye¡¯s answer. If one statue was able able to defeat the first elder, then what would be thebined power of all four? ¡°You know, there really isn¡¯t a technique. I was simply gossiping with the statues; just stuff about home and life, that¡¯s all.¡± Li Qi Ye yfully answered with a coyish expression, acting like an innocent child. Of course, the Demon King and the elders did not believe Li Qi Ye¡¯s answer, but they could not do anything about it. They especially could not force Li Qi Ye into giving them the technique, otherwise they¡¯ll receive an unprecedented disaster. ¡°However, I do need to say one thing. I need to perform a blood rite with the four statues.¡± Seeing the King¡¯s quiet contemtion, Li Qi Ye coldly responded, changing from his previous demeanor. Both the King and the elders were shocked. This had apletely different meaning; to perform a blood rite with their Heavenly Guardians wasparable to a linking technique. Demon King Lun Ri frankly responded: ¡°The four statues are our Heavenly Guardians.¡± Li Qi Ye aloofly yed with his sleeves while he answered: ¡°They can still be your Heavenly Guardians. The only thing is, I might need to borrow them for certain things in the future; for just a little bit.¡± ¡°The four statues belong to our sect. Unless it is someone of the Nine Saint Demon Gate, no one else has the rights to use them.¡± An elder couldn¡¯t help but exim. There was no such thing as letting someone borrow your Heavenly Guardians. It was too unreasonable. Li Qi Ye red at the elder and said: ¡°This is not up to you. If you have a problem with it, then go cry to your guardians.¡± Due to the promise that year, Li Qi Ye had to be patient when dealing with the Nine Saint Demon Gate. Otherwise, he would just have taken the statues and left. Demon King Lun Ri suddenly interjected to calm the elder and Li Qi Ye down. ¡°Since Young Master Li canmunicate with the guardians, having them wake up and put into action isn¡¯t a bad thing.¡± In reality, everyone here knew that the Nine Saint Demon Gate did not have a choice in this negotiation. Although the Nine Saint Demon Gate was powerful, it was still a bitcking whenpared to the four statues. Remember, when four parts are working together within a formation, the power increase was not simply additive, but multiplicative instead. If it was only one statue, it would be a difficult, but not undoable, task to defeat it. However, with the four of thembined, especially situated on top of the heaven and earth¡¯s veins of the Nine Saint Demon Gate, the risk was too high. ¡°This is something a smart person would say.¡± Li Qi Ye smiled and said. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I would immediately cause trouble for the Nine Saint Demon Gate after I perform the rite with your Heavenly Guardians. If I wanted to do that, then all of you would not have the opportunity to sit here. If I wanted to trample through the Nine Saint Demon Gate, unless your Patriarch rises from his grave, no one could stop my footstep.¡± The elders were not happy with Li Qi Ye¡¯s attitude, but they couldn¡¯t say anything. The juxtaposition between the elders¡¯ raging faces versus Li Qi Ye¡¯s nonchntly attitude was quite amusing. ¡°If that is the case, then Young Master Li can drop the blood.¡± Lun Ri agreed with Li Qi Ye. Although he doesn¡¯t know why a mortal like Li Qi Ye could control the four statues, this was his only option. ¡°If your sect follows the rules, I will also do the same. The four statues will remain as your Heavenly Guardians.¡± Li Qi Ye responded. ¡°Young Master Li!¡± Lun Ri started speaking again after a moment of contemtion. ¡°Our Nine Saint Demon Gate also has a sacred ground; no one has been able to open it, however. Would you be interested in giving it a look?¡± ¡°Your Highness, this can¡¯t happen!¡± An elder immediately tried to stop the King. ¡°It is fine for Young Master Li to check it out.¡± Lun Ri quickly stopped the words of this elder; hismanding voice did not allow for negotiation. Li Qi Ye¡¯s eyes became bright, and asked: ¡°You are talking about the Saint Cavern that your Patriarch, Nine Saint Virtuous Paragon, left behind?¡± He suddenly remembered an event from the old times. That year, the old chicken head had once mentioned this cave to Li Qi Ye, but this was after Immortal Min Ren had received the Heaven¡¯s Will; Li Qi Ye¡¯s disposition was unstable at the time as well, wanting to go into deep slumber. After hearing the wily old chicken head¡¯s story, he didn¡¯t really listen carefully. ¡°That is correct!¡± Li Qi Ye¡¯s knowledge of this fact rattled Lun Ri¡¯s spirit; he quickly suggested: ¡°If Young Master Li can open the Saint Cavern, we will give you considerable thanks.¡±[1] Li Qi Ye attempted to remember what the old chicken head once told him in the past, and then he asserted: ¡°I can try to open the Saint Cavern once. If I am sessful, I want to take one thing from it, the rest can belong to your sect.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± After hearing Li Qi Ye¡¯s words, Lun Ri required some time to think. An elder spoke up: ¡°Your Highness, this requires more careful discussion.¡± [1] The thanks Lun RI uses here implies a great favor/treasure, not just courtesy If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 20 : Always Arrogant No Matter The Occasion (2) Chapter 20 : Always Arrogant No Matter The asion (2) 3Chapter 20 : Always Arrogant No Matter The asion (2) ¡°There is no need for discussion!¡± Demon King Lun Rimandingly asserted: ¡°Young Master Li can take any one thing from it, provided that you can open the Saint Cavern.¡± ¡°Lun Ri, you are a smart person. Find me when you are ready; I will be taking my leave.¡± Li Qi Ye turned around and left the sky chamber. Yu He had to, once again, unwillingly carry him on his back. After Li Qi Ye¡¯s departure, an elder couldn¡¯t help express: ¡°Your Highness, this decision regarding the Saint Cavern felt a bit rushed.¡± ¡°Not necessarily.¡± The voice of Lun Ri started again: ¡°Since our inception, the Saint Cavern had always been isted. No one had sessfully opened the cave. This was a good opportunity for us, and it was in line with the Patriarch¡¯s will.¡± ¡°Your Highness, what about the Heavenly Guardians? Howe we have never heard of them before? What are they; Heavenly Beast or Eternal Demon?¡± An elder curiously inquired. ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure myself.¡± Demon King Lun Ri stated. ¡°Our knowledge and writings regarding the Heavenly Guardians are quitecking. Only the ancient scroll of the Patriarch mentioned something about them. Unless we are at the brink of destruction, they will not activate by themselves. Only the sect masters are allowed to see this scroll.¡± ¡°But they activated their power today.¡± Another elder conveyed. ¡°I do not understand it either, but if they have chosen him, they must have their own reasons for doing so.¡± Lun Ri replied. ¡°This kid, he is too scary.¡± The first elder opened his mouth: ¡°ording to Yu He, he went through the Chaotic Heart Forest twice, easily. This is truly unthinkable! Now the Heavenly Guardians have chosen him as well, this world really is not fair.¡± ¡°This is indeed an rming fact. From our start to finish, we have always focused on cultivating the younger talents. Junior Leng is our strongest in terms of strength, and the Princess is the first in terms of raw aptitude, but the Heavenly Guardians did not choose them; instead, they chose a mortal boy with a Mortal Physique, Mortal Life Wheel, and Mortal Fate Pce.¡± Another eldermented. ¡°Of the numerous things in this world, we cannot understand all of them.¡± In the end, although Lun Ri felt cheated as well, he could only be acquiesced. ¡°Your Highness, if he can actually open the Saint Cavern, are we really giving him anything he wants?¡± One elder inquired. ¡°That¡¯s right, it was rumored that, in the Saint Cavern, there is a big chance of an Immortal Emperor¡¯s Life Treasure hiding in there.¡± An unwilling Elder eximed. ¡°If he can actually open it, then it is the heaven¡¯s will.¡±[1] Lun Ri responded: ¡°ording to Elder Sword, none of us in this generation would be able to open the Saint Cavern. Li Qi Ye had done many unthinkable deeds while he is here; maybe he can open the cavern.¡± After hearing the words ¡°Elder Sword¡±, no one else dared to open their mouth; because no one within the sect has more power and influence than Elder Sword, including the sect master. ¡°Order that, if any disciples were to reveal what happened today, they would be heavily punished. This is an ironw!¡± In the end, the King dered. They do not want outsiders to know too much regarding the Heavenly Guardians. *** After Li Qi Ye¡¯s return, they had been moved to a different guest location. It was a ce meant for the visiting rulers of Kingdoms and Emperors of Ancient Kingdoms; the highest level of hospitality and respect. This treatment made Nan Huai Ren and Protector Mo afraid of receiving too much love. They understood it was because of Li Qi Ye that they were able to receive such a warm reception. They had many questions to ask Li Qi Ye, but they didn¡¯t know where to start. They were afraid of his ability and mystery. They kept staring at him like he was an ancient monster; one that was never seen before. One thing Nan Huai Ren did figure out was that the day when Li Qi Ye went up the statue¡¯s shoulder, it was in preparation for today. ¡°Say whatever you want to say.¡± Seeing the master and disciplebo being so ufortable and confused, Li Qi Ye was very much amused, sitting in his chair. Protector Mo opened his mouth like he had something say, but he didn¡¯t know where to start. He was a quiet person anyway, so he gave up and just sat down. Compared to Protector Mo, Nan Huai Ren was just waiting for the opportunity to ask. He gathered up his courage and stuttered: ¡°That, that thing, was it sessful?¡± ¡°What thing?¡± It was Li Qi Ye¡¯s turn to be confused; he had no idea what Nan Huai Ren was implying. ¡°You, you know. The thing about the marriage proposal, marrying Princess Li.¡± ¡°Oh, you are talking about Li Shuang Yan.¡± Li Qi Ye chuckled, shook his head and said: ¡°I did not inquire about this; I did not care about it. She is only a woman, can¡¯t reach the apex.¡± Li Qi Ye opened his big mouth, and again, Nan Huai Ren was at a loss for words. Remember that Li Shuang Yan was the prime descendant of the Nine Saint Demon Gate. Not only was she beautiful, she also carried an Emperor Physique, Emperor Life Wheel, and most importantly, a Fate Pce of the Saint level. Within the Grand Middle Territory, there were countless young geniuses that wanted to propose to Li Shuang Yan. However, in the end, Nan Huai Ren realized that he should not question Li Qi Ye¡¯s words. His eyes turned to the Serpent Punishing Stick instead. This regr wooden stick had beaten a Heaven¡¯s Mandate expert into the ground; it left a deep impression ingrained in Nan Huan Ren¡¯s mind. ¡°Here, if you want to look at it, go ahead.¡± Li Qi Ye noticed the peculiar gaze, and generously threw the stick to him. Nan Huai Ren caught it, held it carefully in his hands, and carefully observed. Even Protector Mo couldn¡¯t contain himself anymore and joined in on the fun. The two analyzed it together. However, no matter what they did, the only result they could arrive at was that it was only a regr stick. ¡°This really is the wooden stick from the grand chamber, right?¡± Nan Huai Ren queried. ¡°Correct.¡± Li Qi Ye nodded his head. Nan Huai Ren swallowed and daringly asked Li Qi Ye: ¡°Senior, can I y around with it?¡± ¡°Look at your silly self, do whatever you want to do.¡± Li Qi Ye bursted outughing. Nan Huai Ren immediately lifted the stick to the sky and started swinging it around. However, it did not carry the same force and grace like it did in the hand of Li Qi Ye. ¡°Senior, why is there such a difference between our stick ys?¡± Nan Huai Ren did not understand how such a regr stick was so magical when it was used by Li Qi Ye. Li Qi Ye nced at him and sincerely answered: ¡°Truly believe and it will happen.¡± He stopped there; he couldn¡¯t easily exin the mystical truths behind the Serpent Punishing techniques to other people. [1] This ¡®heaven¡¯s will¡¯ is not the ¡®Heaven¡¯s Will¡¯ that allows one to be an Immortal Emperor; hence, left in lower case If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 21 : Saint Cavern (1) Chapter 21 : Saint Cavern (1) 2Chapter 21 ¨C Saint Cavern (1) The next day, after preparations werepleted, the Elders invited Li Qi Ye. Yu He personally became Li Qi Ye¡¯s chaperone to take him to the deepest ce of the Nine Saint Demon Gate. With Yu He¡¯s strength and cultivation level, even in the entirety of Old Ox country, he would be an influential person. However, he was now the chaperone for Li Qi Ye; no one would believe this even if rumors were to be spread. At the end of the Nine Saint Demon Gate was a lone mountain, and under the mountain was a sealed cave. It was unknown how long the cave had been sealed for; it was covered by wild grass and mushrooms, and the front of the cave was worn by the test of time with hallowed erosions. This was the forbidden zone of the Nine Saint Demon Gate, only Elders and above could enter. Legend has it that although Nine Saint Virtuous Paragon left behind his cultivation lineage for the sect, there were still certain treasures left behind in the cave. It goes on to say that, because he feared his future generations would be weak and vain, he created the Saint Cavern so there would always be a chance for revival should the actual sect be destroyed. One thing all the Sect Masters and Elders were sure of though, was that there existed at least one Immortal Emperor Life Treasure. When Immortal Emperor Min Ren received the Heaven¡¯s Will, it was told that he gave Nine Saint Virtuous Paragon an Immortal Emperor Life Treasure for his aplishments as Min Ren¡¯s fate protector. However, the descendants of Nine Saint Virtuous Paragon did not have it in their possession. This was why everyone believed that the treasure ¨C was indeed ¨C located in the Saint Cavern. The Immortal Emperor Life Treasure was a weapon that Min Ren personally created during his conquest in the Nine Worlds. This Life Treasure was many times stronger than even a Virtuous Paragon True Treasure. Although this was not an Immortal Emperor¡¯s True Treasure, a Life Treasure was enough to inspire greed from everyone. (TL Note: This wasn¡¯t made explicitly clear before, but there are two types of treasures: True and Life. True is a much stronger version than Life because it is imbued with true energy from its master as well) There are calligraphies ingrained to the side of the cave; radiant and alive in contrast to the surrounding scene. ¡°Only Demon under the Heavens¡± These words exerted a powerful and majestic atmosphere. Each vivid word, vibrant with their own spirit, was highlighted with the impable penmanship. It was as if these heavenly words were ready to pierce the heavens at any moment; like a flying dragon or dancing phoenix. Tested by the vigor of time, for many moons, the aura of the Virtuous Paragon still remained. These four words were left behind by Nine Saint Virtuous Paragon himself. The descendants of the Nine Saint Demon Gate all believed that this was the key to opening the Saint Cavern. To the left side was ¡°Only Demon under the Heavens¡± but the right side was left empty. That was why the descendants believed that if they could correctly match the wordys to the right side, the cavern would be opened. However, there were others who thought that the four words ¡°Only Demon under the Heavens¡± was the real key. It hid untouchable mysterious truths; each stroke possessed supreme Merit Laws. As long as one could understand its meanings, he could open the cave himself. Both of these predictions were tested by the disciples throughout the ages. There was one disciple with the highest innate aptitude in the Nine Saint Demon Gate who cultivated next to these words in order to understand the true meanings. Another time, the Sect Master personally went to the mortal world; he found a peerless literature expert, hoping that this person could write a matching prose to the right. However, the cavern remained closed despite trying all of these methods throughout the years. As for Li Qi Ye, after seeing the cavern and the words written to the left, he immediately knew how to open the cavern. However, because there were Elders watching, he couldn¡¯t immediately open it. He stepped close to the cave, moving side to side. He randomly knocked the walls, bent down to the ground, then dejectedly shook his head as if the answer was not where he thought it was. After a while, he intensely focused on the words ¡°Only Demon under the Heavens¡±. Seeing Li Qi Ye¡¯s actions, without results, made the Elders restless. However, they didn¡¯t dare say anything; they were all just holding their breaths while anxiously watching Li Qi Ye¡¯s every movement. Eventually, he sat in a meditative pose in front of the cave. Time slowly passed by, from the morning to noon, from noon to the fall of the sun in the west. The sun reddened the sky; Li Qi Ye still remained motionless. Li Qi Ye meditating for a whole day made the Elders lose their patience. ¡°Will this be a sess?¡± One Elder spoke to himself. ¡°Is this little devil just pretending?¡± Seeing that there was no connection between Li Qi Ye and the cave, their trust in him started to wave. Maybe his miracles with the Chaotic Heart Forest and the four Heavenly Guardians were just that. ¡°Hmmph, maybe he only got lucky.¡± This Elder didn¡¯t actually trust what he was saying. He knew Li Qi Ye had secrets; he was only voicing his dissatisfaction of having an outsider in their sacred ground. ¡°Pen and ink!¡± When the Elders were rambling amongst themselves, Li Qi Ye immediately stood up and said. After having sat here for a whole day, his butt was in agonizing pain. An Elder brought him a calligraphy pen and ink; Li Qi Ye acted mysteriously. He shook his head andmented: ¡°That¡¯s how it is, that¡¯s how it is! Nine Saint Virtuous Paragon is indeed unfathomable.¡± He then carefully dipped the pen into the ink while holding his sleeve gracefully and started writing to the right of the cave. ¡°Mere Chicken above the Earth¡± He was not an expert calligrapher; he hastily wrote these four words. They contained zero aura, let alone, whenpared to the words of the Virtuous Paragon. (Nahct: Although in English it¡¯s five, in Chinese, they are 2 groups of four characters each.) ¡°Only Demon under the Heavens, Mere Chicken above the Earth¡± The two lines have such opposite meanings, and did not mesh well together. (TL: This is a historical chinese poetry y; each word has to either match or have opposite meanings for their corresponding counterparts in the same order, and the two lines also need to have the same meanings or opposite as well.) After Li Qi Ye was finished, the Elders¡¯ faces went ck because these words simply dishonored their patriarch. They were not worthy to match with the phrase ¡°Only Demon under the Heavens.¡± ¡°How bold, to shame our Nine Saint Demon Gate!¡± An Elder deafeningly roared. Li Qi Ye red at him, and retorted: ¡°You are an ordinary martial artist, what would you know about the enigmatic meanings behind literature? You don¡¯t even know the thoughtfulness of your ancestor, yet you dare to stand there and scream?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± After hearing Li Qi Ye¡¯s response, the red faced Elder was ready to explode. ¡°Creak¡­ creak¡­¡± A heavy sound rang, and the Saint Cavern started to open. The Elders rolled their eyes; they couldn¡¯t believe what they were seeing! How could the words ¡°Mere Chicken above the Earth¡± open the cave? ¡°How is this possible?¡± Li Qi Ye perched his lips, and thought: ¡°Because your patriarch was a chicken that reached the apex to be a demon, that is why I wrote those words.¡± He naturally didn¡¯t tell them the real secret. Nine Saint Virtuous Paragon didn¡¯t used to have this name. He used to be known as Nine Saint Heavenly Demon, a name with great arrogance. When the Dark Crow Li Qi Ye asked him to be the fate protector for Min Ren, he immediately refused. He praised himself as the ¡°Only Demon under the Heaven¡± which was why he chose not to be under anyone. Since he dared to rudely say no to Li Qi Ye¡¯s invitation, it made Li Qi Ye angry; he beat up the Virtuous Paragon. He also forced him back to his original form and plucked all of his feathers out of anger, then heughed: ¡°Haha, ¡°Mere Chicken above the Earth.¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 22 : Saint Cavern (2) Chapter 22 : Saint Cavern (2) 1Chapter 22 : Saint Cavern (2) Nine Saint Virtuous Paragon was not only a forest chicken sessfully cultivated, but he was also of the strongest Virtuous Paragons in his era. At one point, he had gloriously swept through the Nine Worlds; his illustrious and arrogant name spread to the four corners. However, in the end, he had still lost to Li Qi Ye, and he had no choice but to be the fate protector of Immortal Emperor Min Ren. ¡°Only Demon under the Heavens¡± was the slogan of the Virtuous Paragon, while ¡°Mere Chicken above the Earth¡± was Li Qi Ye¡¯s line to tease him. Many generations of Sect Masters and geniuses of the Nine Saint Demon Gate tried toplete the second sentence, but they had always failed. No one would have guessed that it was such a silly line. Li Qi Ye calling their patriarch an old chicken was very rude. However, if one really thinks about it, it was simply the truth. ¡°Let us see if your ancestor left behind anything good.¡± Li Qi Ye happily smiled and went into the cave, not caring about the Elders. The Elders regained their wits and they quickly followed. Within the holy cave, there was only onepartment. Inside, dazzling lights brilliantly shined from all of the treasures. There were Life Treasures, Immortal Irons, and Heavenly Jewels in the central area. To the right were priceless cultivation manuals and ancient scrolls. The whole room, ornamented with powerful treasures, blinded the Elders. ¡°The old chicken head¡¯s treasures are quite plentiful.¡± Li Qi Ye¡¯s eyes nced through and murmured. Nine Saint Virtuous Paragon¡¯s reputation was well deserved; his lifelong treasures were terrifying. ¡°What did you say?¡± An Elder nearby heard him whispering, and asked. Li Qi Ye shook his head and replied: ¡°Nothing, I was just talking to myself.¡± This answer made all the Elders suspiciously stare at Li Qi Ye; even the Grand Elder thought the little boy was too mysterious. ¡°Violet Dragon Dual Sword!¡± An Elder witnessed many Life Treasures floating in the air, he couldn¡¯t help but mor: ¡°Demon Extinguishing Pagoda, Nine Gxy Spoon, Heavenly Wooden Vessel. These are all treasures that have been written in an ancient scroll from the sect.¡± (TL note: The vessel here means a boat/ship. It is the same type of treasure as the boat in Spirit Vessel) ¡°This is the Qing Mu Ancient Tablet¡­¡± One Elder was looking at the cultivation manuals and found a startling ancient technique. At this moment, the Elders of the Nine Saint Demon Gate were dazzled; it seemed that their patriarch only left half of his treasures with the actual sect when he passed away. ¡°Immortal¡­ Immortal Emperor Life Treasure!¡± The First Elder¡¯s eyes moved towards a jade table in the middle of the room. There lied an ancient sealed box, but its Immortal Emperor aura was still permeating to the outside. Even though it only revealed a strand of the power, it could bepared to the might of the high heaven; it was as if one was pressured by all the nine skies. The Heaven¡¯s Will aura flowed up and down, all around it; all worldly creatures must bow down to this remnant of an Immortal Emperor¡¯s breath. ¡°Immortal Emperor Life Treasure!¡± The rest of the Elders that finally saw the item were shaken with anticipation. This was an Immortal Emperor Life Treasure left behind by an authentic Immortal Emperor; created by Min Ren himself. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, I have the right to pick the first item.¡± As the Elders were drowning in their excitement, Li Qi Ye opened his mouth. These words were like a bucket of cold water thrown over the faces of everyone. Burning red eyes were staring at Li Qi Ye; if he was to take this treasure, then wouldn¡¯t their dreams be instantly shattered? Despite the numerous death stares, Li Qi Ye still casually stood there. He wasn¡¯t afraid of them changing their mind; even if all the Elders were present, he would still act the same. In the end, the First Elder took a deep breath and eximed: ¡°Our Nine Saint Demon Gate will do what we say; if the Emperor has made an agreement with you, we would definitely not eat our words!¡± After he was done, his mouth was bitter with regrets. It was an Immortal Emperor Life Treasure, but he couldn¡¯t go back on his Sect Master¡¯s decision. ¡°Seems like you guys are still quite honorable.¡± Li Qi Ye was as calm as a tranquil well, and he slowly spoke: ¡°I actually do appreciate your Emperor, Lun Ri.¡± (TL: The word appreciate here has the connotation of an older/more powerful person praising a junior in Chinese) These arrogant words made the Elders speechless. Their Emperor was a peerless hero; his whole life was filled with numerous achievements; not only in the Grand Middle Territory, but the whole Mortal Emperor World as well. However, today, there was a thirteen year old running his mouth, and he dared to say that he ¡°appreciated¡± Demon Emperor Lun Ri. If outsiders were to hear this, they wouldugh until their teeth fell off. However, this wasn¡¯t the first time the Elders heard Li Qi Ye say something outrageous, so what could they do outside of staying silent? ¡°p, p, p.¡± Li Qi Ye pped his hands three times and a mysterious ancient box immediately flew into his hand. He red at the Elders and ced the box inside his shirt, then said: ¡°It is only an Immortal Emperor Life Treasure; there is no need to be so rmed.¡± The elders of the Nine Saint Demon Gate were shocked, due to two reasons. The first was because Li Qi Ye only pped his hands three times, then the ancient box immediately flew in this hands, this event was too strange. It also happened way too quickly, they couldn¡¯t do anything but to watch and be curious about what was inside the box. Second, in the mouth of Li Qi Ye, an Immortal Emperor Life Treasure became something unimportant. This was an Immortal Emperor Life Treasure, everyone knew what this represented, but in the words of Li Qi Ye, it was like the clouds in the sky, causing others to be shocked. As the Elders were still adjusting to the event, Li Qi Ye had already left the cave. The Elders immediately ounted for all the treasures and began preparing them to be stored in the Nine Saint Demon Gate. It took three days for them to aplish the task. Yu He, once again, had to carry Li Qi Ye on his back. However, this time, he was no longer ashamed or angry; he knew the importance of Li Qi Ye to the sect. In the Sky Chamber, all the Elders were present; only Demon Emperor Lun Ri was not there in person. When Li Qi Ye sat in his chair, Lun Ri¡¯s voice appeared in the chamber. ¡°I am still in the midst of my isted meditation; it is unfortunate that I cannot meet you.¡± Although powerful and influential, Demon Emperor Lun Ri, was very courteous towards this thirteen year old boy. ¡°We still have a lot of time, there is no need to rush.¡± Li Qi Ye calmly answered. Demon Emperor Lun Ri was silent for a moment, and then he requested: ¡°Young master Li, would you be willing to stay at the Nine Saint Demon Gate? Whatever the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect can offer you, we can also do the same!¡± The Elders were not surprised by the Emperor words; it was as if they had already discussed this situation. This proposition made Li Qi Ye contemte for a little while. The Nine Saint Demon Gate definitely had a big advantage over the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect; many times over, even. Any cultivators, especially younger ones, would pick the Nine Saint Demon Gate without a doubt. ¡°Thank you for your kind intention. However, I feel a fateful connection to the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect; if I currently am the Prime Disciple, then I will forever be a disciple of the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect.¡± Li Qi Ye had too many emotional attachments to the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect; even if he did not like all the Sect Masters, especially Min Ren¡¯s first disciple. This was why, after Immortal Emperor Min Ren passed away, he never returned to the sect. The keyponent for his decision was that he wanted to rebuild the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect. If he did not choose the Heaven Protector Pce, then it was even more unlikely that he would choose the Nine Saint Demon Gate. (TL: Heaven Protector Pce was in chapter 1; it is the city of the ck Dragon King.) ¡°Hmmph, it is only the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect; how can itpare to the Nine Saint Demon Gate?!¡± An Elder was unhappy with the response, and he coldly eximed. Many people wanted to join the Nine Saint Demon Gate since it was the most powerful sect in the Old Ox country. However, today, with the Demon Emperor¡¯s personal invitation, it was rejected by Li Qi Ye. He was not giving them any face. Li Qi Ye smirkingly responded: ¡°A true peerless master will not care whether a sect is strong or weak; true apex does not care whether one came from a peasant house or the royal pce!¡± This answer made the Elder bite his tongue because it was such a natural response with simple words; yet, it exuded confidence and strength. Everyone stared at this thirteen year old boy who just spoke a line that contained the wisdom and willpower needed for one to reach the apex. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 23 : Nine Saint Princess (1) Chapter 23 : Nine Saint Princess (1) 1Chapter 23 : Nine Saint Princess (1) Seeing that the Elders were still contemting about his words, Li Qi Ye softly spoke: ¡°If the business here is concluded, then let your prime descendante out and meet me. No matter how heaven defying a genius is, they have nothing to brag about in front of me!¡± This thirteen year old boy kept saying outrageous things; however, it seemed natural when it was he who was the one speaking ¨C like it was a matter of fact. Demon Emperor Lun Ri gave his heavenly order: ¡°Shuang¡¯er,e out and meet young master Li.¡± When prime descendant Li Shuang Yan appeared in the Sky Chamber, her beauty brightened the ce; a peerless beauty in this generation that people could not stop offering praises to. This was a girl around the age of eighteen. Her features resembled a masterpiece painting; her thinly plucked eyebrows were arched perfectly around her shining crescent eyes. Her charming little crimson lips entuated her alluring face. However, her expression was as cold as ice and arrogance could be contrived from the aura between her eyebrows and her pure white robe. Li Shuang Yan was the prime descendant of the Nine Saint Demon Gate as well as the number one beauty in Old Ox country. Not only that, her aptitude and cultivation level match her peerless looks as well. Such a child blessed by the heavens, it would be natural for her not wanting to be wed to a person that only had a mortal Physique, mortal Life Wheel, and mortal Fate Pce. Plus, the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect had already gone downhill, his position as the Prime Disciple was meaningless. Li Qi Ye wasn¡¯t overly surprised by the peerless beauty and pride-worthy talents of Li Shuang Yan. As he floated through the endless currents of time, he had seen many beauties. When it came to talents and beauty, how many women couldpare to Immortal Emperor Xiu Shu and Immortal Emperor Bing Yu? After taking a close look at Li Shuang Yan, Li Qi Ye nodded his head. ¡°Not too bad.¡± Li Shuang Yan had a favorable opinion of Li Qi Ye after his first sentence, but the second enraged her. Li Qi Ye continued his thought: ¡°She is still a bitcking to be my wife. Saint Fate Pce is also moderately eptable. I am currentlycking a sword maid; you can be my sword maid then.¡± ¡°You!¡± Not only Li Shuang Yan, but the Elders were enraged as well. Li Shuang Yan was not only the prime descendant, but she was also their pride. The whole Nine Saint Demon Gate put their hopes onto her. However, today, Li Qi Ye dared to arrogantly announce that he wanted her to be his sword ve; this was aplete p to the face for them. Not waiting for their retorts, Li Qi Ye slowly continued: ¡°I don¡¯t like to force anyone. Think over it carefully; if you agree, then you can find me at the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect.¡± He stopped and stared at Li Shuang Yan. After hearing his words, she was shakingly maddened. Everywhere she went, she was the moon surrounded by the stars. Young geniuses that wanted to marry her could form a waiting line from the east to the west of Old Ox country. However, right now, a boy that had not grown hair dared to presumptuously ask her to be his sword maid? The boy looks very cute on the outside but in Li Shuang Yan¡¯s eyes, he was extremely unlikable. ¡°You are being too arrogant!¡± The Elders eximed. A descendant of the Nine Saint Demon Gate was only worthy of being a sword maid? The boy was clearly trying to humiliate the Nine Saint Demon Gate. ¡°It is up to you to take a chance. I have given you the opportunity; whether you can grasp it or not will depend on your fate.¡± Li Qi Ye ignored the Elders, took onest nce at Li Shuang Yan, and then left. Li Shuang Yan¡¯s icy expression was overtaken by red anger, and her milky breasts bounced from heavy breathing. She had met many arrogant people, but someone like Li Qi Ye was the first. The worst thing was that he was only thirteen. She was five years older than him, yet he dared to act that way in front of her. People say children are cute, but Li Qi Ye was anything but cute in Li Shuang Yan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Your highness, he dared to disrespect us like this; we can¡¯t easily forgive him!¡± An Elder raged indignantly. Demon Emperor Lun Ri quietly answered: ¡°A true dragon will fly to the nine heavens; a godly phoenix will sweep the nine worlds. A dragon or a phoenix, my eyes are eager to see!¡± *** Aftering back to his guest house, Nan Huai Ren quickly ran over and asked: ¡°Senior, how is your marriage with princess Li?¡± Protector Mo was also curious. He also knew that the Nine Saint Demon Gate highly valued Li Qi Ye; there was a high chance that this arranged marriage would be sessful. Today, when the Nine Saint Demon Gate formally invited Li Qi Ye, he thought chances were that they wanted to talk about the marriage. ¡°What marriage?¡± Li Qi ye stared at Nan Huai Ren and said: ¡°I never said I was going to marry her. If she was willing, I would take her in as a maid.¡± ¡°Mai¡­ Mai¡­ Mai¡­ Maid!¡± Nan Huai Ren started stuttering; Li Qi Ye¡¯s words had shocked him. ¡°You were truly confused!¡± If this was before, he would be reprimanding Li Qi Ye. However, now, when he was standing in front of him, he felt that his position was naturally lower. Protector Mo didn¡¯t dare to scold him from the perspective of a senior. ¡°She is only a girl, no need to be so terrified.¡± Li Qi Ye essentially didn¡¯t mind. Li Shuang Yan was indeed worthy of his tutge; however, whenpared to Immortal Emperor Bing Yu, she was quitecking. Afterwards, Li Qi Ye had finallypleted his blood rite with the four statues. With this done, this trip had been aplete sess, so he wanted to return to the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect. During this time, the Elders did not show their face; same for Li Shuang Yan. Li Qi Ye did not really care for what they were nning. ¡°If we return, what do we report on this?¡± Before the departure, Protector Mo hesitantly asked Li Qi Ye. Li Qi Ye nced back and smiled: ¡°This depends on your choice; do you want to be on my side or the Elders¡¯?¡± These were simple words, but they scared Protector Mo. He was not a dumb person; to be a Protector, he had to surpass many difficulties and encounters. Nan Huai Ren couldn¡¯t help but stare at his master. He was even more wily than Protector Mo and he knew how to pick the opportunity and read people¡¯s intentions. Their positions in the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect couldn¡¯t be considered low. One was a hall master, and the other was one of the twelve Protectors. Protector Mo was only below the Elders and the Sect Master. If he was to join a new disciple, anyone would say that was an unwise decision. Protector Mo hadn¡¯t responded yet, but Nan Huai Ren saw the light in this moment. He saw a new door opening right in front of him. ¡°Master!¡± Nan Huai Ren took a deep breath and reminded Protector Mo. Protector Mo¡¯s heart was swaying. As his master, how could he not know what his disciple¡¯s thoughts were? However, this was such an unbelievable story; he, as a Protector, having to be under themand of a new disciple? This was crazy! ¡°Whatever you say, I will immediately do just that!¡± In the end, Protector Mo, heavily so, made the most important decision of his life at that moment; one that would carry special significance. Protector Mo thought he was bing senile; he couldn¡¯t believe he had just be an underling to a new disciple. Not only that, he had to hide the many events that had happened, recently. TL¡¯s note: One of the things that readers might have noticed andmented on is how arrogant and powerful Li Qi Ye is, but no one really thinks about the fact that he is something else other than a young boy. In other xian xia, reincarnations and soul takeover is verymon. A strong cultivator can be young again. However, in this one, you will find that it has a different approach to what happens after ¡°death¡±. This is why all of the elders and Lun Ri didn¡¯t think that Li Qi Ye was a reincarnated immortal or that someone else took over his body because the mirror would have spotted it. They see him for what he is: a thirteen year old boy in his own body. Nere¡¯s note: This is for those that are or were still confused about this matter. If there is anything else that has you baffled, feel free to ask us in thements; we will do our best to clear things up for you. Nahct¡¯s note: Sorry guys, I wasn¡¯t avable to edit chapters 22 and 23 when they were posted. As such, things that I normally edit were not caught by Nere. I have gone through c22/23 and updated them. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 24 : Nine Saint Princess (2) Chapter 24 : Nine Saint Princess (2) 0Chapter 24 : Nine Saint Princess (2) If this was brought to light, it would be an act of traitorous treason against the sect. Only a crazy person or a fool would do such a thing. Protector Mo felt like he belonged to one of those two groups. However, his intuition told him that in the future, they would have unlimited potential if they were to follow this thirteen year old boy. However, in the end, this was only based on intuition. Nan Huai Ren¡¯s heart was startled as well. This was a very significant life choice, and his master had already chosen his destiny. Nan Huai Ren knew what his answer would be: ¡°With just one word from senior, and I will jump through any fire and water without hesitation!¡± Nan Huai Ren said in an utmost and serious manner after heavy inhaling. Before, when he called Li Qi Ye ¡°senior¡±, it had a different meaning. It was because it was part of the sect¡¯s custom. Now, the word ¡°senior¡± had a different connotation. A thirteen year old almost turned the Nine Saint Demon Gate upside down, he dared to underestimate the Elders that were crowned Royal Nobles, and he was able to speak calmly in front of the Demon Emperor! Other people would think Li Qi Ye was too arrogant, or he did not know his own strength; however, that was because they did not see him traversing the Chaotic Heart Forest and killing Protector Hua and his disciple. Nan Huai Ren understood that other people¡¯s perception of Li Qi Ye waspletely inurate. Li Qi Ye, as the Prime Disciple of Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect, dared to kill a Protector and asked for the Nine Saint Demon Gate¡¯s princess to be a maid. He had already nned everything before stepping into the Nine Saint Demon Gate, knowing that he could walk out unscathed. Nan Huai Ren was very smart, and he thought about it carefully. Even if he tried his hardest his whole life, his peak would be bing an Elder for the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect. Maybe Li Qi Ye¡¯s appearance would change his destiny. Seeing these two join his ranks, Li Qi Ye nodded his head and boldly announced: ¡°One day, you two will understand how wise of a decision you have made today.¡± ¡°What should we report when we return to the sect?¡± Protector Mo prudently asked. The events linked to the trial and marriage have too much significance; he did not know what was okay to say. Li Qi Ye smiled at Protector Mo and answered: ¡°If Elder Yun wants to speak with you, then in my opinion, you should do the following¡­¡± What Li Qi Ye told him to do made Protector Mo feel uneasy. Before their departure, the First Elder of the Nine Saint Demon Gate had met him and asked that the story regarding the Heavenly Guardians be kept a secret. At that moment, Protector Mo had not agreed to the request. ¡°I understand.¡± Protector Mo knew what he should and shouldn¡¯t say as long as the chosen rhetoric benefitted him and Li Qi Ye. Finally, the three of them left the Nine Saint Demon Gate. Grand Protector Yu He personally went to see them off. In recent times, no one from the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect had ever received such an honor. The gateway was opened, and the portal between the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect and Nine Saint Demon Gate activated. Finally, the group of three had returned home. After leaving the temple, they took a deep breath and basked in the heavenly spirits of the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect; they thought about the events that transpired and felt like they had just woken up from a dream. *** Returning to the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect, as the one who was leading the trip for the trial between the two sects, Protector Mo immediately went to meet the Six Elders to give his report. Li Qi Ye went back to his mountain peak. Li Qi Ye stood quietly on top of his peak, overlooking the entirety of the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect. He remembered when Immortal Emperor Min Ren was still alive; the area of the sect spanned a million miles, and its refined energy was as expansive as the ocean. Now, not only had the area governed by the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect decreased, but its refined energy from the surroundings was slowly drying. Anyone standing in thisnd would feel that the world essence of the sect had be very thin. Today, the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect was like a flickering candle in the wind or an elderly man that could meets his end at any moment. Li Qi Ye sighed in his heart. He did not pick the Heaven Protector Pce or the War God Temple; not even the Nine Saint Demon Gate. He ultimately chose the ever declining Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect. As aforementioned, he did not like the previous Sect Masters of the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect. That year, he hoped that Min Ren would pick a different disciple to be the next Sect Master, even when this disciple¡¯s talents were not as strong as the first disciple. Li Qi Ye valued him greatly for his character instead. Unfortunately, after he woke up from his deep slumber, he found that the first disciple had became the new Sect Master and proimed his sect to be the traditional orthodox sect. Li Qi Ye had never liked the type of people who considered themselves as the only ones who were orthodox, which was why he had never returned to the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect or cared about its ups and downs. However, in this era, where he had regained his true body, it was fateful that the first person he met was San Gui Ye from the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect. Li Qi Ye had single-handedly taught Min Ren; in a sense, he was the true creator of the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect. He was confident that he could reignite its old glory. One day, the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect, under hismand, would sweep through the heavens and earth, reigning over the Nine Worlds. Li Qi Ye was so lost in his thoughts that he did not notice Nan Huai Ren¡¯s arrival. ¡°Senior, the Elders wish to see you.¡± Nan Huai Ren waited until Li Qi Ye was finished contemting before he spoke. Li Qi Ye slightly nodded his head and followed Nan Huai Ren into the Grand Chamber. The Six Elders had gathered there beforehand, and all of them had their eyes set on Li Qi Ye. The atmosphere in the Grand Chamber suddenly became strangely dignified and calm. Everyone had their own thoughts. The Six Elders previously had heard Protector Mo¡¯s report on the events regarding the trials, but Protector Mo did not reveal everything. He concentrated on Li Qi Ye¡¯s passing through the Chaotic Heart Forest, he purposely left the fight with Xu Hui intentionally vague, he did not mention the Serpent Punishing Stick, or Li Qi Ye¡¯s control of the four Heavenly Guardians. In the end, he even concluded that Li Qi Ye¡¯s victory over Xu Hui was pure luck. ¡°You have sessfully passed the trial?¡± The First Elder formally asked Li Qi ye. The truth was, the Six Elders did not have any confidence regarding this arranged marriage, but the impossible had happened. Li Qi Ye passed the trial, but the more surprising detail was that he could go through the Chaotic Heart Forest. ¡°Honorable Elder, that is right! It seems like I should be getting the rewards promised to me, yes?¡± Li Qi Ye ignored the serious atmosphere in the chamber, and eximed: ¡°Of course there will be rewards, but I need you to exin one thing.¡± First Elder inquired: ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, Xu Hui was a renown young disciple from the Nine Saint Demon Gate. His cultivation was the same as a sectional leader in our sect. You just joined our sect and had never cultivated before, how did you manage to defeat him?¡± ¡°Honorable Elder, Merit Laws areplex; martial arts are simple. I practiced the ¡°Invisible Dual de¡± technique in a strange manner; as long as the opponent revealed a weakness in their defense, he will immediately receive a death blow. When ites to a life and death battle, the brave person will win.¡± Li Qi Ye calmly answered. ¡°Nonsense!¡± An Elder named Xiong suddenly yelled and coldly continued: ¡°A mortal proiming that he had killed a Heaven¡¯s Mandate cultivator through sheer techniques is ridiculous.¡± This Elder Xiong before had supported Li Qi Ye; however, today, he spoke coldly, and he was even unhappy; the before and after was like the sky against the depths. (Nahct: This is another proverb,paring the two great extremes.) Li Qi Ye looked at Elder Xiong and spoke slowly: ¡°Dear Elder, I had only spoken the truth. What other people can¡¯t do does not mean that I can¡¯t as well.¡± He then looked at the remaining Elders in the room: ¡°Dear Elders, today, I am a hero from the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect. If the Elders truly think that I had cheated in some way, then you guys can question the people who saw it with their own eyes; people like Protector Mo or the people of the Nine Saint Demon Gate.¡± ¡°All of the Elders know, in your hearts, that this trip to the Nine Saint Demon Gate was dangerously ominous. By going to the Nine Saint Demon Gate, we were essentially going to our own demise. However, because of the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect¡¯s reputation, even if I were to lose my life, I would have done the same again. Today, Ie back as a hero. what is the reasoning behind your suspicions of me? This is how you treat a hero? If this is the reality, then the people¡¯s hearts will be cold; who will want to sacrifice themselves for the sect anymore?¡± Li Qi Ye paused a moment and then he went on: ¡°Before our departure, we had an agreement; do you honorable Elders wish to retract your words? If that is the case, then I can only say my joining of this sect was a mistake. Our Cleansing Incense Ancient Act is of Immortal Emperor lineage for many era; if the elders are not true to their words, then how can we remained trustworthy as a sect?¡± ¡°Whether our sect is trustworthy or not, it is not up to you toment.¡± An Elder loudly yelled. Li Qi Ye ignored the reaction of this Elder and kept going on: ¡°I risked my life going into the Nine Saint Demon Gate and came out with aplete sess. If the Elders carried out the promise from that day without using me of lying, I would not be criticizing. Otherwise, I will cry ¡®unfair¡¯ because the sess of this trip was potentially traded with my life.¡± Finished speaking, Li Qi Ye coldly red at the Six Elders. ¡°You have said too much!¡± At this moment, an Elder coughed. His expression contained a little bit of shame. The First Elder started speaking: ¡°Qi Ye, it is not that we wanted to berate you; the thing is, this whole thing is just a little strange. Let¡¯s set aside the Xu Hui thing; I want to hear how you sessfully passed the Chaotic Heart Forest.¡± The First Elder¡¯s eyes brightened up and stared at Li Qi Ye as if he wanted to see through the little boy. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 25 : Heavenly Crow Peak (1) Chapter 25 : Heavenly Crow Peak (1) 1Chapter 25 : Heavenly Crow Peak (1) Right now, not only just the First Elder, but the rest were also trying to read Li Qi Ye¡¯s mind. If killing Xu Hui could be attributed to luck, then it was also due to his arrogance that Li Qi Ye was able to sneak an attack on him. Fate was unpredictable, and a person could be lucky sometimes. However, the Chaotic Heart Forest was not like that at all. The Six Elders were aware that during thest one hundred thousand years, no one from the young generation had sessfully passed through all of the levels, unless that person was of the Virtuous Paragon level. Being pressured by the Six Elders¡¯ gazes, Protector Mo and Nan Huai Ren were sweating in ce of Li Qi Ye. ¡°Honorable Elders, the Chaotic Heart Forest was meant as a way to test the minds of those who have entered. It can¡¯t be consider a cultivation strength test. As long as one¡¯s spiritual willpower is enough, then he can cross through the whole forest; it has nothing to do with one¡¯s cultivation.¡± Li Qi Ye responded to the First Elder¡¯s question. ¡°Hmmmph, your mortal spiritual willpower is stronger than a Royal Noble¡¯s?¡± Elder Xiong unhappily eximed. Li Qi Ye furrowed his brows, and said: ¡°Elder, spiritual power has nothing to do with cultivation strength. A high cultivation achievement does not equate to strong willpower. Throughout the ages, plenty of Enlightened Beings and Heavenly Emperors, due to their unstable willpower, have suffered a pitiful death from Qi Deviation.¡± (TL: I will use Qi Deviation here. The literal trantion is ¡°bursting into fire and joining the demons¡±) ¡°This thing¡­ who doesn¡¯t know how high the sky is or the range of the earth? A person like you dares to criticize Enlightened Beings and Heavenly Emperors?¡± Elder Xiong quietly spoke. Li Qi Ye impatiently said: ¡°I¡¯ve only spoken the truth. If the Elders want to keep on thinking that I am lying, then you can go to the Nine Saint Demon Gate and verify the truth!¡± Seeing Li Qi Ye losing his patience, Elder Xiong rolled his eyes and a storm was about to brew, but the First Elder coughed and interjected: ¡°We¡¯ll let this go as well. How about your marriage with Princess Li?¡± Even though they weren¡¯t content with his exnations regarding Xu Hui and the Chaotic Heart Forest, the most important thing was the marriage. The Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect and the Nine Saint Demon Gate needed to be inws! The Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect needed a strong backing like Nine Saint Demon Gate. ¡°This matter you will have to ask the Nine Saint Demon Gate; it is not my decision.¡± Li Qi Ye no longer wanted to continue this conversation, and he abruptly answered: ¡°The discussion concludes here!¡± The First Elder had no choice but to give up. They couldn¡¯t force Li Shuang Yan to marry Li Qi Ye; theycked the strength to negotiate with the Nine Saint Demon Gate. The First Elder continued: ¡°You have done a great deed for the sect. ording to our prior agreement, anything that was promised will be given to you¡­¡± ¡°Brother Gu¡­¡± Elder Xiong wanted to interject, but the First Elder softly gestured with his sleeves, telling Elder Xiong to be quiet. The First Elder stared at Li Qi Ye and continued: ¡°First, once you have reached the stage of Yun Physique, we will grant you an King Grade medicinal paste. Second, for Physique, Life Wheel, and Fate Pce techniques; you will get to pick one cultivation method for each of the three. Of course, you can also pick different techniques, but you may pick no more than three manuals. Are you satisfied with this?¡± ¡°That is fine! However, I still have one more request.¡± Li Qi Ye nodded his head. The First Elder responded: ¡°You may, tell us.¡± ¡°I still need a weapon, so I want to pick a Life Treasure or a True Treasure!¡± Li Qi Ye replied. The First Elder agreed: ¡°Fine. From the Life Treasures, True Treasures, and Life Wheel Treasures below the third floor, you can pick any of them.¡± ¡°My gratitude, Elder.¡± Li Qi Ye respectfully gestured his hands, and then turned around to leave. ¡°Huai Ren, you go with Qi Ye!¡± The First Eldermanded Nan Huai Ren after Li Qi Ye had left. After Li Qi Ye¡¯s departure, Elder Xiong proimed: ¡°Brother Gu, I¡¯m afraid this boy is problematic. He might be a spy sent from the Nine Saint Demon Gate.¡± ¡°How can you say that brother Cao Xiong?¡± A different Elder slowly shook his head and disagreed: ¡°Personally, I don¡¯t think that is the case. The Nine Saint Demon Gate currently is many times stronger than we are. They are reigning over the Old Ox country and are already a gigantic monster; why would they need to have a spy in our sect?¡± ¡°Brother Sun speaks with reason.¡± An Elder agreed: ¡°The Nine Saint Demon Gate has no need to be devious against us.¡± ¡°That is not for certain; maybe the Nine Saint Demon Gate covets our Emperor Merit Laws or even our Heaven¡¯s Will Merit Laws.¡± Elder Xiong spoke with a grave manner. After hearing these words, the rest of the five Elders stared at each other. ¡°I don¡¯t think that would be necessary.¡± Fourth Elder Sun shook his head and said: ¡°Li Qi Ye had the Cleansing Incense Ancient Order. If he wanted our Emperor Merit Laws, he only needed to open his mouth and we couldn¡¯t say no. Take a step back; if the Nine Saint Demon Gate truly wanted our Emperor Merit Laws, who here could stop Demon Emperor Lun Ri in our sect?¡± This resonated with the rest of the Elders, and they contemted silently. If the Nine Saint Demon Gate truly wanted the Emperor Merit Laws, then they could annihte all of the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect. If Demon Emperor Lun Ri personally took action, no one in the sect could stop him. In reality, even the Elders of the Nine Saint Demon Gate would have been enough. ¡°Brother Gu, I feel like we cannot be careless; precautions are necessary.¡± In the end, Elder Xiong quietly stated: ¡°This has to be reported to the Sect Master!¡± The First Elder formally announced; he didn¡¯t show his feelings regarding the topic. ¡°So be it!¡± Elder Xiong slightly scowled; his voice contained unfavorable opinions regarding the Sect Master. *** -The Elders think you are a spy from the Nine Saint Demon Gate. After leaving the chamber, Nan Huai Ren whispered to Li Qi Ye. He was a sharp person; his best discipline was predicting the thoughts of other people; of course, he knew what the Six Elders were thinking. ¡°They can think whatever they want.¡± Li Qi Ye only smiled. The Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect¡¯s weakening was not without reasons. Although the six are Elders, their cultivation couldn¡¯t be higher than Royal Nobles. More importantly, they couldn¡¯t work independently and make decisive decisions. Regarding this topic, Li Qi Ye asked: ¡°What about Elder Xiong?¡± That day, when he wanted to be the Prime Disciple, Elder Xiong was supporting him. However, his behavior today was contrasting the past. ¡°Be careful of Elder Xiong.¡± Nan Huai Ren looked left and right, then he whispered: ¡°Second Elder Cao Xiong waspeting for the Sect Master position with the current Sect Master, but he failed. Later on, he wanted his disciple, Leng Shizhi, to be the Prime Disciple, but he was rejected by the Sect Master. Regarding the Sect Master position, he had always wanted it. Even if he couldn¡¯t climb to the position, he would wish for his disciple to be the Sect Master. Plus, Cao Xiong¡¯s backing included the guest masters.¡± ¡°I understand. If I was a piece of trash, then I couldn¡¯t be the Sect Master; even if I were the Prime Disciple. If I have rtions with Li Shuang Yan, then it is another matter.¡± Li Qi Ye understood Elder Xiong¡¯s contrasting intentions. Nan Huai Ren nodded his head and added: ¡°Elder Xiong has always paid attention to the Sect Master; he feared that the Sect Master would take in a genius Prime Disciple. Due to the Prime Disciple seat having always been empty, he had discussed with the Elders numerous times about promoting Leng Shizhi. However, the Sect Master has always declined.¡± ¡°Well, where is the Sect Master?¡± Li Qi Ye felt it was strange that after him joining the sect, he had never met the Sect Master, Su Yong Huang. Nan Huai Ren didn¡¯t know the answer: ¡°Sect Master had never stayed within the sect. She had always cultivated outside; in reality, I¡¯ve only met her a couple of times.¡± Nan Huai Ren started whispering because he saw people nearby: ¡°There is a rumor within the sect. It is that Sect Master was forced to leave by the Elders. No one knew the specifics. In short, when the Sect Master left the sect, she also brought along some Protectors and Leaders as well.¡± Li Qi Ye stroke his chin, and conjectured: ¡°From this, it seems like there are a lot of internal fighting within the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect. It appears that the current situation of the sect is a lot moreplicated than I first thought.¡± ¡°Some say there are four factions.¡± Nan Huai Ren answered: ¡°There are a number of Protectors and Leaders with the Sect Master. Some Leaders are with Elder Xiong, and they hope that Elder Xiong will be the Sect Master. Another group belongs to the First Elder while the remaining four Elders have always been neutral.¡± ¡°The First Elder also wants to be the Sect Master?¡± Li Qi Ye inquired. Nan Huai Ren shook his head: ¡°No one knows what the First Elder is thinking. He had not supported the Sect Masterpletely, but he also had neverpeted for the role. However, his influence is great in the sect. He controls the disciplinary squad in the sect and is very strict. Thus, the majority of the disciples are scared of him.¡± From Nan Huai Ren¡¯s words, Li Qi Ye had a grasp of the current situation of the sect. Thinking about it, Li Qi Ye lightly chuckled and did not speak on it anymore. *** Heavenly Crow Peak was an important location of the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect. Some even said that it was a forbidden ground. WIthout permission from the Sect Master or the Elders, no disciple could enter the peak. Also, the Heavenly Crow Peak was the highest mountain in all of the sect. On top of it was a triangr old building. In here lies all the manuals, techniques, life treasures, jewels, metals, and everything valuable of the sect. The mountain was heavily fortified. There were patrols every three steps as well as a defense post every five; even a mosquito wouldn¡¯t be able to get through. The entirety of the peak was also protected by the elite disciples and two rotating Elders of the sect. To the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect, the Heavenly Crow Peak was too important. The most valuable things of the sect were all located on this mountain. In addition, there was also a legend regarding the Heavenly Crow Peak. It was said that before Immortal Emperor Min Ren¡¯s ascension, he was blessed by the will of the heavens. The heavens sent him a godly crow from the sky. It arrived at the top of this peak, and Min Ren was taught by this crow. This was why the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect was situated around this mountain. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 26 : Heavenly Crow Peak (2) Chapter 26 : Heavenly Crow Peak (2) 2Chapter 26 : Heavenly Crow Peak (2) Li Qi Ye brightly smiled after hearing Nan Huai Ren¡¯s tale regarding the origin of the Heavenly Crow Peak. The name, simply put, was coined by Min Ren¡¯s generals tomemorate him. The Ancient Triangr School on top of the peak was not too great in size, but the whole building was pure ck; it was as if it was crafted with ck steel and had a heavy feeling to it. In reality, no one in the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect knew what the building was made out of. Once Li Qi Ye and Nan Huai Ren had arrived in front of the ck building, Li Qi Ye¡¯s heart was shaken. Many years had passed, but this building still stood strong; its secret origin exceeded the imaginations of contemporaries. During his moments of reminiscing, his eyes were attracted to a big shrine in front of the ck building. From his memories, this shrine had not existed here during the time when the ck building was established. In front of the shrine, a man with great stature could be found sitting down in a cultivating position. One couldn¡¯t guess his age because of his long, messy hair and untrimmed beard that covered his entire face. There were weeds and grass that had grown around his body; who knows how long the man had been sitting there? The eyes of the man remained shut; if it wasn¡¯t for his regr and consistent breathing, people would have thought that this was a dried up corpse. However, the most surprising thing was that his arms and legs were constrained by huge, metal chains. Other people may not know, but Li Qi Ye recognized that these chains were made from ck Spider Consolidated Steel, an extremely rare metal of immortal grade. What kind of person would be worthy of having chains made from ck Spider steel? Not only that, it seemed that the man in front of him was willing to be imprisoned instead of being forced. Seeing Li Qi Ye¡¯s interest towards the man in front of the shrine, Nan Huai Ren softly whispered: ¡°This is the protector of the triangr building; no one knows his background or origin.¡± ¡°Why is he chained there?¡± Li Qi Ye questioned while staring at the man. Nan Huai Ren shook his head and responded: ¡°No one knows; I¡¯m afraid no one in the entire sect knows the answer to that question. It is said that he had been chained there for a long time; my master doesn¡¯t even know why. Some say that he was a disciple of the sect; however, he hadmitted a grave offense, and that is why he is chained there.¡± Li Qi Ye tilted his head and stopped the conversation. He instead, went into the triangr building with Nan Huai Ren. Once they were in the building, the chained man opened his eyes. The ensuing gaze possessed an extremely fearful atmosphere; it was as if he could see through the infinity and tear open the primordial cosmos. This gaze would make Royal Nobles and Enlightened Beings tremble with fear. However, he then closed his eyes; it was like nothing had happened. From an outside view, the triangr building appeared to be small. However, once inside, there was a big, open area ranging many hundreds of acres. Three majestic pagodas were built together closely to form this triangr formation. Without a trace of doubt, this building was built and crafted with an unrivaled technique for it to have its own magical space. ¡°Over here is the Scripture Library, that one is the Weapon Armory, and over there is the Treasure House. These three pagodas of the triangr building are divided into three sections, each for techniques, weapons, and treasures.¡± After entering the building, Nan Huai Ren exined: -Each pagoda will have an assigned protector. Any student who wants an item would have to pass through the protector¡¯s inspection. Here, he asked Li Qi Ye: ¡°Where does senior want to go first?¡± ¡°Let us start at the Scripture Library.¡± Li Qi Ye quickly nced over the three pagodas and made his decision. There were eight inner disciples protecting the Scripture Library alongside a protector. Once Nan Huai Ren and Li Qi Ye showed them the Elder¡¯s order, they were immediately allowed to enter. Then, came the indescribable feeling that arose from entering the majestic library. Inside, one couldn¡¯t see the end of the sections. The iparable vastness of this library was tantamount to the old glory days of the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect. There were quite a few disciples present here, that were searching for suitable techniques. Nan Huai Ren was a social person, thus, he went to make conversations with each of the disciples. Li Qi Ye was different; he was new, and the disciples here didn¡¯t like him in the first ce. Even though the sect had fallen, it was still of Immortal Emperor lineage; it was not normal for a mortal to be epted into the sect, let alone bing the Prime Disciple. The more outrageous thing was that he was considered to be a piece of trash with a Mortal Physique, a Mortal Life Wheel, and a Mortal Fate Pce. The Prime Disciple should be the strongest of all and respected by his peers. This position was coveted by many, who had spent their time and talents contributing to the sect. However, they were not chosen by the Sect Master. This, rightfully infuriated the disciples; to see someone so undeserving to upy the position. Even though they didn¡¯t dare to question the Elder¡¯s decision, they were definitely not going to be courteous to Li Qi Ye. ¡°That person is Li Qi Ye.¡± A disciple looked at Li Qi Ye from top to bottom; it was as if he was looking at a monster. In reality, many people wanted to steal the Cleansing Incense Ancient Order, even within the sect, but no one had ever been sessful. However, all of a sudden, that old man decided to give such a treasure to Li Qi Ye; no one could make heads or tails out of this. ¡°That¡¯s him. I heard he invited San Gui Ye to the brothel for ten days and ten nights.¡± A disciple presumptuously added. A disciple acted as if he knew more about this situation and shook his head: ¡°You are incorrect; it wasn¡¯t just ten days and ten nights. He bought the old man a pair of twins who were still virgins that had only recently joined the brothel. He bought them for the next three years to service the old man; this was why that perverted geezer agreed to give him the Order.¡± Some stories slowly became more and more embellished. One person even said that Li Qi Ye paid the brothel to service San Gui Ye for the next ten years; which allowed him to do whatever deeds he wanted to do. Although there were minor differences, the main points of the topics all revolved around Li Qi Ye using an underhanded method to fool San Gui Ye for the sake of obtaining the order. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 27 : Revolving Crescent Sun Merit Law (1) Chapter 27 : Revolving Crescent Sun Merit Law (1) 0Chapter 27 : Revolving Crescent Sun Merit Law (1) ¡°Hmmph, I can¡¯t believe the Elders would let such a shameless piece of trash be the Prime Disciple. This kid is truly a disgrace of our Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect.¡± A student yelled out. Another student thought something was strange and inquired: ¡°Isn¡¯t he currently going through the trial at the Nine Saint Demon Gate? Why is he back so early?¡± ¡°Hah, of course the trial was a failure. How could such a person be the partner of the Nine Saint Demon Gate princess. It is like dreaming during the day; clearly, he is a frog wanting to eat swan¡¯s meat.¡± Another student pompouslymented. The Six Elders haven¡¯t announced Li Qi Ye¡¯s sess in the trial because they haven¡¯t yet understood the Nine Saint Demon Gate¡¯s intentions behind the order. Without their agreement, the Elders didn¡¯t dare to announce the marriage between Li Qi Ye and Li Shuang Yan. If Li Shuang Yan actually didn¡¯t agree to the wedding, and they had announced it; it would be a blur on her purity, and such an action could enrage the Nine Saint Demon Gate. After hearing thements from the other disciples in the sect, Nan Huai Ren was both embarrassed and indignant, but he couldn¡¯t reveal the secrets regarding what had actually urred at the Nine Saint Demon Gate. As for the victim of these negative remarks, Li Qi Ye himself was strolling, unaffected, through the library. He acted as if he didn¡¯t hear a single word; he continued on to calmly look through the many manuals on the shelves, one by one. Tiger¡¯s Powerw, Heavenly Cocoon Life technique, Revolving Moonw, Iron Ox Emperor Physique¡­ Each of these manuals were ced on the shelves. Some were the original versions while some were copied by hand. Others were restored from ruined manuals, and some were inscribed on stone tablets. There were manuals for all purposes: from physique building techniques to longevityws to increase blood energy as well as cultivational methods to build the Fate Pce¡­ ¡°There are many different manuals here, collected by many generations of paragons; some were even created by them. The others were taken from other sects or different inheritances.¡± Nan Huai Ren spoke to Li Qi Ye: ¡°If senior wants an Emperor level manual, senior would have to go up to the third level. The manuals in the first level are the elementary techniques, anyone can learn these. The second level has manuals meant for disciples with contributions to the sect or the different sectional leaders.¡± Li Qi Ye was not in a rush; he continued on skimping the different manuals, but he already had some in mind. He started from the first level all the way to level three. During the way, he saw one or two Emperor level manuals, but they were not formidable ones. During this process, he found out one thing. The higher up he went, the shelves started to contain less manuals. Some of the shelves were ssified, but they did not have any manuals. This meant that there used to be scrolls here, but they were now gone. ¡°There is no way that these manuals were given or lent away?¡± Li Qi Ye looked around on the third level and inquired. Nan Huai Ren shook his head: ¡°I heard that we have lost a numerous amount of manuals.¡± Here, he looked around for a moment, then whispered: ¡°My master told me, the truth is, our Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect does not have that many Emperor manuals left. The most crucial ones are at the end of this building, but there are only around three to five left. If we lose these manuals, then we would be an Immortal Emperor sect only in title.¡± After Min Ren¡¯s ascension, he spent most of his life creating numerous Emperor level techniques and Merit Laws. Some of his manuals had the abilities to connect with the heavens; there were rumors that he even left behind Heaven¡¯s Will Forbidden Laws. ¡°Did other people ransack us?¡± Li Qi Ye naturally knew how many Emperor level manuals the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect had. It didn¡¯t only contain the ones that Min Ren had created, but also those that Li Qi Ye himself personally stole from other people. Some dated back to the Deste Era, and some were from the hands of Heavenly Demons, Blood Tribes, Golem Races, High Elves, and Ancient Min¡­ To sum it up, in short, Li Qi Ye had piged many secrets from the inhabitants of the Nine Worlds. ¡°I don¡¯t know the exact details of the ordeal. I heard that fifty thousand years ago, our genius ancestor lost a fight, and we suffered a great disaster. Another sky-shattering ident happened thirty thousand years ago, and we lost many manuals from that as well. Another rumor has it that some of our Emperor manuals were sealed in thest three levels by Grand Elder Mu; however, some said that the Heavenly God Sect took all of our manuals when they defeated us in thest thirty thousand years war.¡± ¡°You are talking about Young Emperor Mu?¡± The words of Nan Huai Ren reminded Li Qi Ye of fifty thousand years ago, there was a great genius in the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect. ¡°Yes, it was Grand Elder Mu.¡± When it came to Young Emperor Mu, Nan Huai Ren¡¯s blood boiled in pride; he passionately continued: ¡°From the legends, fifty thousand years ago, Grand Elder Mu had the greatest potential to be an Immortal Emperor in our sect after Immortal Emperor Min Ren. He was the strongest rival of Immortal Emperor Ta Kong. I heard that when Grand Elder Mu waspeting with Immortal Emperor Ta Kong to win the Heaven¡¯s Will, he won three times and lost three times. Even with his heavenly aptitude, Immortal Emperor Ta Kong still lost three times to Grand Elder Mu. That year, we were at our strongest after the era of Immortal Emperor Min Ren. We were able to dominate all of the Mortal Emperor world, not just the Grand Middle Territory.¡± Nan Huai Ren couldn¡¯t stop speaking regarding Young Emperor Mu because he was the biggest pride of the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect after Immortal Emperor Min Ren. ¡°But in the end, the one that had received the Heaven¡¯s Will was still Immortal Emperor Ta Kong.¡± Opposite of Nan Huai Ren¡¯s excitement, Li Qi Ye simply said. Li Qi Ye¡¯s words were like a cold water bucket hitting the face of Nan Huai Ren. He suddenly lost his will to speak and dejectedly said: ¡°It was rumored that they had onest fight, and then Grand Elder Mu never appeared again. Some say that he died during the battle, others said that he met his origin inside the sect.¡± ¡°What about the three middle levels, do they contain anything?¡± Li Qi Ye looked up and asked. He was only given the rights to the first three levels. ¡°Master said that he had been through there twice, but the amount of manuals there can be counted on one¡¯s fingers.¡± Li Qi Ye was silent. It seemed like the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect was only a name; what kind of Immortal Emperor lineage only had a few Emperor level manuals? This was also part of why it started its decline. Finally, Li Qi Ye, at the third level, chose an offensive technique manual, a Life Wheel technique in the second, and a bunch of different scrolls from the first. Nan Huai Ren saw a total of one hundred and twenty different manuals, and he silently said: ¡°Senior, these manuals are just martial arts, and they are not worth mentioning. Anyone in the sect can look at them; do you want to change to something else?¡± ¡°I have my own calctions.¡± Li Qi Ye shook his head. Nan Huai Ren quickly gathered these techniques to check them out. Nan Huai Ren knew that Li Qi Ye was very methodical, and everything he did had a clear logic behind it. When Li Qi Ye and Nan Huai Ren carried the numerous manuals to the front, the other disciples looked at him as if they saw the vige fool. Even the disciples responsible for checking out looked at him weirdly. ¡°Elder said you could only pick three different manuals.¡± One of the disciples checked the order from Li Qi Ye again and said. Li Qi Ye slowly answered: ¡°I know. I only picked one cultivation technique and one Life Wheel method, and the third I did not pick. As for these martial arts manuals, Huai Ren said that anyone could look at them. This includes me right?¡± The disciples looked around and ended their gaze at the protector inmand, waiting for his decision. They counted the different books. ¡°Total there are forty four specialized martial arts manuals, thirty six hybrid martial arts manuals, and forty body training manuals.¡± These martial arts, here, had no value even whenpared to other martial art manuals. The disciples were surprised at Li Qi Ye¡¯s choices. From the dust collected on these manuals, it was clear that no one had ever read them before. The spectating disciples couldn¡¯t help but to startughing at Li Qi Ye and his choosing more than one hundred martial arts manuals. ¡°The idiot can¡¯t tell what¡¯s good and bad. Even if you study all of the martial arts in the world, you will still only be an average person at best.¡± A student said in a condescending manner. Another one joined the fray: ¡°Senior Wang, this is called knowing your own limits. Cultivational Merit Laws aren¡¯t meant for those with a Mortal Physique, Mortal Life Wheel, and Mortal Fate Pce. He knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to cultivate to the foundation level in even ten years, so he took a step back to learn martial arts instead!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 28 : Revolving Crescent Sun Merit Law (2) Chapter 28 : Revolving Crescent Sun Merit Law (2) 2Chapter 28 : Revolving Crescent Sun Merit Law (2) The Scripture Library had contained these martial arts manuals for a long time. However, it¡¯s just that, in the past, not many disciples chose to read these mortal manuals, let alone one hundred and twenty of them. Li Qi Ye coldly red at theughing spectators. Nan Huai Ren, next to his side, was extremely worried for them. Other people did not know, but it was clear to him that Li Qi Ye was an executioner that killed people without blinking his eyes. Even Du Yuan Guang and Xu Hui were severed on the spot, these disciples are nothing. A second generation disciple, with good intentions, politely told him: ¡°These martial art manuals, only look at them for fun; you shouldn¡¯t focus too heavily on them.¡± Li Qi Ye respectfully replied to this disciple: ¡°My first practiced technique was the ¡°Invisible Dual de¡±; it was just a regr martial art, but its power was considerable. Maybe if I practice all of these manuals here, then I would be peerless in this world.¡± The good intention disciple shook his head, and said in a serious tone: ¡°Martial arts is only a side road. If you want to learn, only pick one or two. Picking one hundred is a waste of your energy, and it will slow down your cultivation!¡± ¡°Young uncle senior, he doesn¡¯t want to listen to your good advice. You should just ignore him; don¡¯t waste your breath.¡± In other people¡¯s eyes, Li Qi Ye looked very foolish right now for wanting to practice martial art techniques. Of course, if Li Qi Ye purposely wanted to read these manuals, then the good intentioned disciple wouldn¡¯t stop him. He continued the procedure for Li Qi Ye. When Li Qi Ye gave him the second manual, this disciple nodded his head and said: ¡°Now this is right, you chose a decent cultivation manual: ¡°Kun Peng¡¯s minor sixth form¡±. ¡°Kun Peng¡¯s minor sixth form¡± is an ipletew originating from the Emperorw: ¡°Kung Peng¡¯s Six Variants¡±. If you sessfully cultivate this technique, then maybe in the future, you would have the opportunity to learn the ¡°Kung Pen¡¯s Six Variants¡±; it will mold a great basic foundation. ¡° (TL: Kun Peng is a giant bird/fish from Chinese Daoist mythology, it is known for its power, size, and speed) After hearing these words, the other disciples were envious and jealous. This was an Emperorw; even if it is only an iplete version, its effect was still greater than a regr meritw. Even a Virtuous Paragonw couldn¡¯tpare to it. ¡°Why does he get to cultivate an Immortalw?¡± ¡°Hmmph, he is only a useless person. Such an Immortalw¡­ you shouldn¡¯t even dream of sessfullypleting it during this lifetime.¡± All of these students mored, but they quickly shut their mouths seeing the re of the protector nearby. Li Qi Ye had the order of the Six Elders. Unless they wanted to question the Six Elders¡¯ decision, otherwise, the only thing they can do was be envious of Li Qi Ye. Li Qi Ye took out thest manual. This manual was extremely ancient. It had survived through many generations, and no one knew what it was made out of to have such good, longsting quality. It had been read many times without any signs of deterioration. ¡°Revolving Crescent Sun Merit Law!¡± The disciple performing the check-out saw this manual. He looked at Li Qi Ye and then the protector. Even the protector who saw this technique furrowed his brows: ¡°Revolving Crescent Sun Merit Law¡­¡± The other disciples could only whisper among themselves now. ¡°It is another fool who wants to rush things. Cultivation, on this earth, who can rush it?¡± ¡°Heh, he wants to be a genius after one night though.¡± ¡°Even if he was to cultivate the Revolving Crescent Sun Merit Law, he wouldn¡¯t be unbeatable after just one night. Geniuses and trash are determined by the heavens, no matter what kind of methods a piece of trash used, he wouldn¡¯t be able to be a genius.¡± A student bitterly said. ¡°It is better to not cultivate this Merit Law, it will harm you in the end.¡± The protector shook his head: ¡°Even though the first stage of this Merit Law can help your cultivation speed, but, based on your Mortal Life Wheel, the best you can do is reach the Inner Longevity Stage. After that, you cannot use this technique to reach the following level. We had a genius in the past that had a Saint Life Wheel; however, because he chose this technique, he couldn¡¯t cultivate past the Heaven¡¯s Primal stage; he ruined his dream of bing an emperor.¡± Revolving Crescent Sun was notorious in the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect because cultivators could quickly improve in its first stage. It used one¡¯s blood energy to increase one¡¯s cultivation speed; however, once that person had reached a particr stage, he couldn¡¯t continue. This is because he sacrificed his blood energy to increase his cultivation strength, so they became imbnced. It rendered going to the next stage next to impossible. This was why it was considered the fastest cultivation meritw, but its other name was the disabled meritw; many geniuses had tried it but all had failed. ¡°Thank you for your guidance, honorable protector. I know when to stop.¡± Li Qi Ye smiled. Seeing that Li Qi Ye didn¡¯t want to listen, the protector closed his eyes. He didn¡¯t want to waste more energy on Li Qi Ye. If Li Qi Ye was a genius, one with great innate talents, then he would have stopped Li Qi Ye from choosing it for certain. In the end, Li Qi Ye and Nan Huai Ren left the Scripture Library under the jeers of the other disciples back to his peak. Once they¡¯ve returned, the sun was already down. Li Qi ye said: ¡°Tomorrow, we¡¯ll choose a treasure.¡± Nan Huai Ren agreed. He didn¡¯t know why Li Qi Ye chose so many techniques, but he didn¡¯t want to question Li Qi Ye¡¯s actions. He said: ¡°With so many manuals, tomorrow, I will ask the outer sector to give you a dimensional pouch; it will be more convenient for you.¡± Li Qi Ye nodded. Seeing that Nan Huai Ren was about to leave, he asked: ¡°What is the name of the second generation disciple at the library?¡± Nan Huai Ren answered: ¡°Qu Dao Li, he used to be a third generation disciple just like us. His innate talents are very good, and he was willing to stay at the Scripture Library; thus, he was promoted to a second generation disciple.¡± Li Qi Ye smiled without saying anything else, so Nan Huai Ren took his leave. Li Qi Ye closed the door. He went to to get some pen and ink, and he arranged the one hundred and twenty manuals in an order that no one else would understand. With a serious expression in his face, he opened the first page of each manuals and wrote one word from each of them, then he opened the second page¡­ Li Qi Ye was meticulous in each steps; because, besides him, no one knew the sky shattering secret hidden in these manuals. When asked what is the strongest cultivation manual in the world, anyone would without a doubt say Heaven¡¯s Will Secret Law. Every era, when an Immortal Emperor received the Heaven¡¯s Will, they would be able to create their own Heaven¡¯s Will Secret Law. It was a technique thatmunicated with the Heaven¡¯s Will. It connected one to the azure heaven, and its power was endless. In this world, no one would be able to think of a technique that was more powerful than the Heaven¡¯s Will Secret Law, unless it was something from an extremely ancient era. If there was indeed one, then it would be a Heavenly Scripture from the Nine Grand Heavenly Scriptures. During the Deste Era, there was a legend: before there were heavens and earth, in its infancy stage, the universe¡¯s primordial chaos arrived. From the primordial chaos, the grand beginning spawned. The grand beginning gave birth to the Nine Words, the Nine Words created the Nine Treasures, and from the Nine Treasures came the Nine Scriptures. (TL: Chinese¡¯s Origin myths and terminologies.) The Heavenly Scriptures were the Nine Scriptures in the legend, but no one had ever seen the Nine Grand Heavenly Scriptures in the past. However, Li Qi Ye had indeed seen the Nine Grand Heavenly Scriptures. In his crow form, he saw one of the Nine Scriptures, the Physique Scripture, during the Deste Era. After rigorous nning, spilt blood, and one hundred thousand yearster, he was able to obtain it. Because of how powerful the Physique Scripture was, he was threatened and pressured by many powerful beings. Many people chased and tried to kill him; even cultivators of the Immortal Emperor level. After owning the Physique Scripture, Li Qi Ye learned the mysterious secrets of the heavens from it. Because of the understanding of these mysterious truths, he was exceedingly powerful even without having to cultivate the scripture in his crow form. Through this scripture, many Immortal Emperors, such as Tun Ri and Ba Mie, were all rted to him. Of course, Min Ren was a given since he was personally groomed by Li Qi Ye. Using Min Ren as an example, everyone inter generations thought that his Sr Immortal Physique was innate; his descendants thought so as well. (TL: Min means sun and ren means human; it matches his immortal physique) If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 29 : Twelve Immortal Physiques (1) Chapter 29 : Twelve Immortal Physiques (1) 1Chapter 29 : Twelve Immortal Physiques (1) Sr Immortal Physique was one of the two Immortal Physiques; no one in this world could be born with an Immortal Physique. Immortal Emperor Min Ren¡¯s Sr Immortal Physique was from the Physique Scripture currently within the hands of Li Qi Ye. Li Qi Ye knew that the Physique Scripture was craved by all, so he had it hidden. He was also afraid that he would lose it one day. He had to find a way to preserve it since his memories regarding it would be erased so that the Demon Heaven Grotto wouldn¡¯t get it. In preparation for that day, he hid the mysterious truths of the Physique Scripture in the martial arts manuals that all cultivators look down upon. He separated it into three parts, hid them in three different types of martial arts manuals, spanning one hundred and twenty manuals containing ten thousand different techniques. Li Qi Ye used a particr order that only he knew about to hide them in the manuals, so, even if someone knew where it was, they wouldn¡¯t be able to piece it together. At that time, he separated the three types of martial arts into three different eras, so they had no rtion with each other. Within these three eras, he mass produced and separated them everywhere in all of the Nine Worlds, not just the Mortal Emperor World. There were at least a hundred thousand copies in each world. With the help of the other Immortal Emperors and the Medicine God, although he erased his memories of the techniques, the order of these martial arts manuals remained. From the past until now, no cultivator had read all one hundred and twenty manuals. Li Qi Ye purposely left all one hundred and twenty manuals in the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect so, if a disciple was able to discern this secret, he would be able to cultivate an Immortal Physique. Maybe then, the sect would have another Immortal Emperor or at least, a Virtuous Paragon with an Immortal Physique. Unfortunately, no one would even look at these manuals, let alone taking the time to research them. This was why after Min Ren, there was no second person with an Immortal Physique. Li Qi Ye spent the whole night copying the Physique Scripture from the manuals. After reading what he wrote, Li Qi ye couldn¡¯t help but satisfyingly smile. As he read each word, his lost memories of the Scripture slowly appeared in his mind. Eventually, the entirety of the Scripture had beenpleted. After remembering the whole thing, he burned his written copy. He knew the value of the Physique Scripture. If someone knew that he was in possession of it, there would be a cmity to endure. He could only hide it in his head. The truth was that the original Physique Scripture had been hidden by Li Qi Ye, and no one else in the world knew where it was. However, Li Qi Ye was not in a hurry to get it because the Scriptures were also rted to another secret; they weren¡¯t just cultivational techniques. Afterward, Li Qi Ye rested for a little bit before the morning. Nan Huai Ren came early to the peak to meet Li Qi Ye. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t go with you to the Weapon Armory today. The Elders told me to go report the events regarding the marriage to the Sect Master; I have to leave the sect.¡± Nan Huai Ren said. Nan Huai Ren was valued by the Elders for his intelligence, so he was given an important mission. ¡°Go; I¡¯m not in a rush for a weapon.¡± Li Qi Ye nodded slightly, he wanted to use this time to reorganize the techniques and methods inside his mind. After Nan Huai Ren left, Li Qi Ye didn¡¯t continue sleeping. He took out the Kun Peng¡¯s Minor Sixth Form manual. It was highly regarded by the third generation disciples because it was still part of an Emperor meritw. Each Immortal Emperor had always created formidable meritws. Some were longevity cultivation methods that could increase one life¡¯s span and blood energy. Others were Fate Pce techniques meant for offensive and defensive potentials. Last were the different ways to strengthen one¡¯s Physique. These three were the general types of meritws that were crafted by Immortal Emperors; they also included Heaven¡¯s Will Secret Laws. In his life, Min Ren had founded many different Emperor manuals, and Li Qi Ye was familiar with them; after all, he participated in the formation of these manuals. During hisst hibernation, his memories were erased by the ck Dragon King of Heaven Protector Pce, but he could still regain them. Kun Peng¡¯s Minor Sixth Form was a subsidiary of the Emperor Merit Law ¡°Kun Peng¡¯s Six Variants¡±. It was the strongest Fate Pce Merit Law created by Min Ren. Right now, Li Qi Ye didn¡¯t have ess to the high level Emperor meritws in the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect, so he didn¡¯t know if the Six Variants was still avable. However, he could use the minor sixth form to regain his old memories regarding the actual Six Variants. Slowly reading the minor sixth form, Li Qi Ye found that the manual only had six simple movements, not enough to be considered a legitimate Emperor meritw. But the Six Variants were derived from these six simple actions. Li Qi Ye, in the past, had brought Min Ren to watch a Kun Peng from far away. Min Ren¡¯s observation eventually turned into six basic movements, and they were used to create the infamous Emperor Fate Law ¨C Kun Peng¡¯s Six Variants. The six actions slowly appeared in Li Qi Ye¡¯s head. Sometimes it was an eagle flying in the nineyered sky, and one p of its wings would take it three thousand miles away. Another was a fast descent into the ground with enough force to pierce through theyers of hell. The third was in the depths of the sea; it transformed into a giant Kun, and its heavy tail caused endless tsunamis. (TL: Kun resembles a whale, Peng is the eagle form, I suggest googling Kun Peng if you want an image.) Sometimes it was an eagle; sometimes a Kun. The transformation became faster and faster to the point that one couldn¡¯t differentiate whether it was an eagle or a Kun. The Kun became an eagle and ascended to the heavens; stumbling on the grand truth. Kun and Peng were ever changing like the sun and the moon¡¯s rotations; it was as if they were one with the primordial orders of the heavens and earth. ¡°Bang!¡± A loud noise rang in the room, and Li Qi Ye initiated Kun Peng¡¯s power. In the blink of an eye, Li Qi Ye¡¯s whole body heavily jolted, and the gigantic Kun Peng that was thousands of miles tall suddenly disappeared. The heavy tornados and tsunamis that were apanying the beast also subsided. These images slowly be strands of consciences, slowly gathering into one grand truth. What emerged from this grand truth were the symbols from the erased memories that were now returning to Li Qi Ye¡¯s mind. In the end, when the eagle was no longer an eagle, and the Kun was no longer a Kun, only one grand mysterious truth remained. Aplete Kun Peng was formed, and the Kun Peng¡¯s Six Variants, without ws, had appeared in Li Qi Ye¡¯s mind. Li Qi Ye was extremely ecstatic; the heavens didn¡¯t let him down. He had finally regained his Kun Peng¡¯s Six Variants. An unknown amount of time had passed, and Li Qi Ye recovered his thoughts from his deep cultivation. Although he had regained apleted meritw, and it was an extremely powerful one even among those at the same level, Li Qi Ye did not becent or arrogant. He knew his original body more than anyone else. Whenpared to the other geniuses, his Physique, Life Wheel, and Fate Pce were allcking. He had to cultivate a hundred times harder to catch up to others; he had to be patient. Only then, could he obtain the Heaven¡¯s Will of this era to sweep the nine heavens and earth. With the qualification of someone who had taught Immortal Emperors and powerful beings, he knew the principles behind the mysterious truths more than anyone else. His greatest strength and advantage was having a perfect cultivation procedure. He started to research the Revolving Crescent Sun method. It was ssified as a Life Wheel cultivation method used to train the Life Wheel and to increase lifespan and blood energy. Every cultivator, and even mortals, all have an innate longevity gauge. Any living beings that have formed intelligence will have three things: the first was a Physique, the second was a Life Wheel, and the third was a Fate Pce. Physique didn¡¯t need much exnation. This was the thing that contained one¡¯s life force. Without this physical base, there was no life. Even a mortal would have a mortal body. The general shape of the human race with its bones, bloods, and muscles was considered one of the best physical bases to contain life. There was a saying regarding the Life Wheel. A tree had its growth rings, and a human has the Life Wheel. The Life Wheel was located inside the body, but it was not of physical form. It was a light that was continuously spinning. At first, without any special external tools, only the cultivator himself could see his Life Wheel. However, after sessful cultivation, the Life Wheel would appear behind one¡¯s head; its shape and light would determine the strength of one¡¯s blood energy and longevity. If a mortal lived his life without any ident, then the Life Wheel would determine his lifespan. Li Qi Ye¡¯s Mortal Life Wheel for example, would allow him to live to the age of sixty without any cultivation. Physiques, Life Wheels, and Fate Pces all have the following ranking from lowest to highest: ¡°Mortal, Houtian, Xiantian, King, Saint, and Immortal.¡± All three share the same ranking system; however, under normal circumstances, cultivators couldn¡¯t change or increase their Life Wheel and Fate Pce level; these two were innately gifted to you by the heavens. As for the body, one¡¯s physique could be cultivated. For example, a person with a Xiantian¡¯s physique, through cultivation and effort, could raise it to the next rank. Author¡¯s Note from the Daoist¡¯s ssic Zhuangzi: In the northern darkness there is a fish and his name is Kun. The Kun is so huge I don¡¯t know how many thousand li he measures. He changes and bes a bird whose name is Peng. The back of the Peng measures I don¡¯t know how many thousand li across and, when he rises up and flies off, his wings are like clouds all over the sky. When the sea begins to move, this bird sets off for the southern darkness, which is the Lake of Heaven. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 30 : Twelve Immortal Physiques (2) Chapter 30 : Twelve Immortal Physiques (2) 1Chapter 30 : Twelve Immortal Physiques (2) It was the opposite case for the Life Wheel and Fate Pce. One could not naturally increase their innate ranking of the Life Wheel and Fate Pce. Even if one became an Immortal Emperor, the Life Wheel and Fate Pce would be the same as they were at the time of their birth. All three of them were extremely important for the purpose of cultivation. The Physique determined one¡¯s bone and muscr structures, the Life Wheel dealt with one¡¯s blood energy, and the Fate Pce indicated one¡¯s innate aptitude and natural enlightenment. For example, if a person had a Saint Life Wheel, then his blood energy would be as abundant as the desert sands; when trained using a Life Wheel method, his speed would be extremely swift; the effect would be greater as well. Li Qi Ye slowly read the Revolving Crescent Sun Merit Law in order to find the mysterious truths of this method. The Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect had apleted version of this meritw, but what Li Qi Ye was aiming for was moreplex than the manual. To talk about the Revolving Crescent Sun Merit Law was to talk about its exceptional origin of how Li Qi Ye struggled to obtain this meritw. At the beginning of the Emperor¡¯s Era, he contemted about letting Min Ren cultivate this method, but he changed his mind. In the old Deste Era, both humans and demons were extremely weak species. Many immortal sages spent their lives creating suitable meritws and cultivation methods for these unfortunate beings; eventually, they were able to form a new flourishing era. There was a formidable immortal sage that created a Life Wheel meritw that allowed for one to cultivate quickly; it was named Revolving Crescent Sun. In the beginning stages of this meritw, cultivators were able to use their blood energy to build their Fate Pce, and their cultivation levels quickly rose. However, the Revolving Crescent Sun Merit Law had a fatal weakness. The beginning stage allowed for the blood energy to carry one¡¯s cultivation level, but, as his cultivation level increased, his weak blood energy was no longer sufficient. The result was that the person would be left in a stage where his blood energy was weak and his cultivation was unable to grow. If he was to force the technique, his longevity would decrease from over-exerting his life blood. When Li Qi Ye had obtained this method, he passed it down to many people. However, none of them were able to perfectly utilize it. For the sake of perfecting this technique, Li Qi Ye gathered many Immortal Emperors; including Immortal Emperor Xue Xi, Immortal Emperor Min Ren, and Immortal Emperor Tun Ri. It wasn¡¯t until the era of the ck Dragon King that Li Qi Ye had perfected this technique. Today, as he was researching the technique, his old memories containing the mysterious truths within the meritw came back to him. After recovering thepleted and revised Revolving Crescent Sun Merit Law, Li Qi Ye took a deep breath. In this world, not many people knew the effort he had spent on this technique across the eras. Who would know how many immortal sages of humanity spent their lives to develop the method? The truth was, after Li Qi Ye left this method behind in the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect, many geniuses had tried it; however, none of them could reach grandpletion. Li Qi Ye spent three days and three nights to research the Kun Peng¡¯s Six Variants and the Revolving Crescent Sun Merit Law. Nan Huai Ren still had not returned; since Li Qi Ye was not in a rush, he chose to stay on the peak to further cultivate. Once his two methods were ready, Li Qi Ye was ready to formally start his cultivation. One could say that Li Qi Ye¡¯s experience and knowledge regarding cultivation were rich even if his innate aptitude was subpar. Even though the two methods were heaven defying, he did not rush towardpletion. He wanted quality in his cultivation. He knew that rushing would only leave behind hidden dangers and ws for one¡¯s long path of cultivation. Li Qi Ye was cultivating both at the same time, but the two methods were not rted or in sync with each other. The Kun Peng¡¯s Six Variants was about using the Fate Pce while the Revolving Crescent Sun was a Life Wheel Technique. One could cultivate both in the beginning withoutplications. There was a fourth type of method outside of the three already mentioned ones; some people called it the foundation method. This method did not focus on the Physique, Life Wheel, or Fate Pce individually, but rather, it focused on all three of them at the same time. Although this fourth type had many uses, and its theoretical effects seemed great, it was hard to cultivate such a method to a higher rank. There were also different rankings for meritws and methods. For example, if Nine Saint Virtuous Paragon was to create a method, his method would be of the Virtuous Paragon ranking. As for an Immortal Emperor¡¯s creation, it would be named an Immortal Emperor method. Of course, meritws and cultivation methods weren¡¯t everything. Without a strong willpower, in the end, everything would be gone like the clouds in the wind. Many geniuses, in the past, started their cultivation with heaven shattering methods. This entitled them a smooth road until they suffered from Qigong Deviation. Other geniuses were spoiled in their beginnings, and they were given Immortal Emperor methods at the start; however, when it was time for them topete for the Heaven¡¯s Will, they weren¡¯t able to cultivate their own Heaven Will¡¯s Secret Law; theycked the experience and toughness from their past easy roads. After thinking about all of the nuisances regarding cultivation, Li Qi Ye channeled his Life Wheel using the Revolving Crescent Sun Merit Law; the effect was clear. Behind Li Qi Ye¡¯s head was a wheel of light rotating without breaks, and his blood energy began to move within the light. The blood energy was flowing through the Life Wheel as if it was a stream controlled by its current, never stopping. Li Qi Ye was born with a Mortal Life Wheel; he had no advantage regarding this area. Because his blood energy was weak, his blood current was not strong within his Life Wheel¡¯s rotation. If another with a Tianxian Life Wheel or Emperor Life Wheel were to cultivate the same meritw, their current would be arge river. A Saint Life Wheel¡¯s current would be as great as the ocean itself. Li Qi Ye initiated the incantations of the Kun Peng¡¯s Six Variants, and he began to activate his Fate Pce in a particr order. The Fate Pce was the home of one¡¯s fate; it carried the three souls and seven spirits. The Fate Pce was hidden inside the Shang Dan Tian, so Li Qi Ye started to use the Six Variants to knock on the Pce door. The Fate Pce slowly appeared in his Shang Dan Tian. (TL: Shang Dan Tian is a meridian located on top of the forehead) The Fate Pce had an ancient design, and it was crystal clear. However, because his Fate Pce was only of mortal rank, the light radiating from it was dim. Normally, the Fate Pce was closed, and the soul and spirits were at rest. One had to knock on the Fate Pce to wake the souls and spirits up in order to channel their power, then one could start to cultivate. (Nere: I was confused for a second, too. Apparently, in Chinese Daoism, there are three souls and seven spirits.) This was why the first level of cultivation was known as Pce Foundation. This level itself was divided into three separate stages: First Entrance, Second Awareness, and Third Bloodsurge. First Entrance was the process of knocking on the Fate Pce, allowing the incantations of the cultivating methods to enter the Fate pce. During this process, it was akin to a monk knocking on his wooden te to connect to Buddha. One had to do it nonstop and faithfully, and, only then, would the Fate Pce answer by opening its doors. ¡°Bang, Bang, Bang.¡± Li Qi Ye used the Six Variants incantations to knock on his Fate Pce nonstop. He had forgotten how many times he had done it, but the Fate Pce would not answer him. This, however, did not deter Li Qi Ye. For a genius, especially someone with a Saint Fate Pce, the process of opening the Fate Pce was extremely easy because their souls and spirits were formidable. Legends have it that there was a person with a Saint Fate Pce that only had to knock once before opening his Pce. This person would be a genius among geniuses; however, Li Qi Ye was not part of this group. He had to be patient and put in countless amounts of effort; that was his only road to sess. Even though Li Qi Ye knew a few different methods to open the Fate Pce with just one knock, such as using the Revolving Crescent Sun Merit Law to gather all of his blood energy to improve the incantations of his Kun Peng¡¯s Six Variants in order to strike a hard blow to the Pce Door, he didn¡¯t want to do it. His Life Wheel was only of mortal grade, and his blood energy was thin. If he over exerted his blood energy, then his Life Wheel would be damaged. Not only that, but such a powerful blow would frighten his souls and spirit, and that would leave behindplications in the future. Knowing his weakness, Li Qi Ye was determined to create a solid foundation without any imperfections. He kept on knocking on his Pce Door; even if it was ten thousand times or a hundred thousand times, he would continue until the Pce Door opened. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 31 : Kun Peng’s Six Variants (1) Chapter 31 : Kun Peng¡¯s Six Variants (1) 1Chapter 31 : Kun Peng¡¯s Six Variants (1) ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡± Li Qi Ye had knocked on the door for tens of thousands of times now, but there was still no answer. For the majority of cultivators, this was not a good sign. It showed how your low inner talents were. However, Li Qi Ye had an unwavering willpower; even if he had to knock for a million times, he would keep on going. ¡°BANG!¡± After five days and five nights, a small sound resounded. Under the patient knocking of Li Qi Ye, his Fate Pce was finally opened. Entering the door, one could see the power of the souls and spirits. However, his Mortal Fate Pce was extremely limiting. At this time, the Kun Peng¡¯s Six Variants incantations flew into the Fate Pce along with Li Qi Ye¡¯s consciousness. The space inside the Fate Pce was very vast, approaching infinity. In the middle of Li Qi Ye¡¯s Fate Pce were mysterious incantations in the form of calligraphy; they flew around in a natural order around a radiant light as if wanting to wake it up. This light was the soul. To others, it was the three souls and seven spirits or even the True Fate. This was the thing that determined a person¡¯s fate through their life. Only by cultivating could one activate the True Fate and the souls. Once they were awakened, the cultivators would gain their magical power. They would also be able to connect to the heavens and earth, borrowing their energy. Kun Peng¡¯s Six Variants was a Fate Pce meritw; it had to wake up the souls and use them as the foundation of cultivation for Li Qi Ye. This was why the incantation calligraphies that represent the mysterious truths of the Six Variants were twisting the souls nonstop to wake them up. These words sometimes were an eagle flying, other times, they were a Kun ying in an ocean, or even apleted Kun Peng. These beasts caused Li Qi Ye¡¯s Fate Pce to resemble a wide sky and deep sea, and his Fate Pce light was heavily affected by their presence. This process was the second step named, Second Awareness. Because of Li Qi Ye¡¯s low innate talents, this event would also take longerpared to other geniuses despite having an Immortal Emperor meritw. His Fate Pce grew wider and bigger in size; one could not see the boundaries. Even if the awakening process waspleted, he wouldn¡¯t be able to see through all of his Fate Pce. However, he felt an existence far away in his Fate Pce. Towards the extreme side, in the east direction, it was as if there was a gigantic spring; however, it was dried out; there was no water running. This Spring of Life was one of the Fate Pce Four Symbols. There are many theories regarding it; some immortal sages believe that it was the source of life and fate energy. To the far west, Li Qi Ye felt an image of a huge cauldron, but, at this moment, it was extremely cold. This was the Cauldron of life. It¡¯s me was capable of burning and dissolving any existence. People believed that the source of its me were the souls, hence the name, Soul Fire. Towards the south was a gigantic tree piercing the sky itself. This tree was massive; however, it showed no sign of life as if it had died ages ago. The Tree of Life was the most mysterious object in the Fate Pce. Legends told that it could steal from the heavens and obtain great fortunes. At the distant north was a towering pir that connected the heavens and the earth. The pirs were engraved by countless mysterious symbols. It looked as if it had been standing there since the beginning of time. Pir of Life, it was also known as the source of life. Without it, nothing would exist. The Fate Pce Four Symbols included: the Spring of Life, the Cauldron of Life, the Tree of Life, and the Pir of Life. These were the most enigmatic entities in the world. Many ancient sages tried to understand the four symbols in order to get a better sense of cultivation. The world believed that if one could understand the truths of all four symbols, he would be able to obtain the Heaven¡¯s Will and be an Immortal Emperor. Li Qi Ye was still letting the Six Variants method stimte the souls while his Revolving Crescent Sun Merit Law was cultivating his Life Wheel; this resulted in a strange and mysterious state during his cultivation. He kept the same pace without hastiness because he had absolute trust in himself. No one, or anything, could ever shake his willpower. After ten days, Nan Huai Ren had finally returned. He immediately went to meet Li Qi Ye and apologized: ¡°Senior, sorry about letting you wait so long. Sect Master was in isted cultivation; I had to wait till she came out before I could finish my report.¡± ¡°It is not a big deal.¡± Li Qi Ye calmly answered. Seeing Li Qi Ye¡¯s nonchnt disposition, Nan Huai Ren paused for a second and then voiced his concern: ¡°Senior, from what I¡¯ve gathered while listening to the Sect Master, second brother is returning to the sect.¡± He hesitantly added: ¡°Second brother is the Sect Master¡¯s disciple.¡± When ¡®second brother¡¯ was mentioned, Nan Huai Ren¡¯s eyes were a little strange. He remained silent afterwards. ¡°Second brother?¡± Li Qi Ye noticed the strange gaze of Nan Huai Ren so he inquired. Nan Huai Ren scratched his head and said: ¡°Senior, to tell you the truth, I don¡¯t know how to exin it. Once you meet second brother, you will understand.¡± Finally, he added another sentence. ¡°Second brother¡¯s circumstances are a bit special.¡± Li Qi Ye only smiled and did not interrogate. This matter, to him, was not very important. He couldn¡¯t care less about the circumstances of the second brother. Ultimately, the second brother could be sent here to teach him or to monitor him; it had nothing to do with Li Qi Ye. Li Qi Ye¡¯s determination to rebuild the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect would not be interrupted by anyone. Once the time was right, he would reinvigorate the sect. On this road, no one could stop his footstep. Anyone who tried to stop him would meet their death. If Buddha was in the way, y Buddha; if God was in the way, y God. That year, under his tutge, the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect had swept over the Nine Worlds. In this life, he would do the same. His Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect would rule over the Nine Worlds and destroy the Heaven Demon Grotto. Nan Huai Ren was already used to Li Qi Ye¡¯s temperament even when facing the Demon Emperor Lun Ri; thus, he was not surprised by how carefree Li Qi Ye was about the return of the second brother. Nan Huai Ren stared at Li Qi Ye a little bit, and he suddenly noticed that he had started his cultivation. Nan Huai Ren happily eximed: ¡°Senior, you had opened your Fate Pce? How long did it take?¡± ¡°Not too long; it only took five days and fight nights.¡± Li Qi Ye said slowly. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Nan Huai Ren was at a loss for words after he heard the answer. Five days and five nights? You dared to say it wasn¡¯t a long time? In any sect, if a disciple was to take even three days and three nights to open the Fate Pce, he would be scolded by the seniors as being ipetent; so much so that he wouldn¡¯t be able to raise his head anymore. For taking five days and five nights, he would be considered trash amongst trash. If people knew Li Qi Ye took such a long time, he would be the biggestughingstock in the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect. The worst disciple of the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect had only taken three days and three nights, yet Li Qi Ye required five days and fight nights. However, Nan Huai Ren could tell from Li Qi Ye¡¯s expression that he didn¡¯t consider spending five days and five nights as something to be ashamed about. If other students took that long, their self-esteem would be at an all time low. However, Li Qi Ye didn¡¯t feel inferior or pride from it; it was just another day to him. Thinking about the deaths of Xu Hui and Protector Hua, Nan Huai Ren trembled. A person that was considered idiotic by the world had an unstoppable aura; he possessed a calm and elegant demeanor at all times, and the utmost self-confidence as well as his unshakable willpower that showed through his ability to kill people without any remorse; people like Li Qi Ye would be the most frightening of existences. Nan Huai Ren stopped here with that thought, and he tagged along with Li Qi Ye to select his treasure. *** Once they reached the Ancient Triangr School, Li Qi Ye and Nan Huai Ren carried the order to the Weapon Armory. Here, they saw an extremelyrge statue standing in the middle. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 32 : Kun Peng’s Six Variants (2) Chapter 32 : Kun Peng¡¯s Six Variants (2) 1Chapter 32 : Kun Peng¡¯s Six Variants (2) The statue inside the Weapon Armory wasn¡¯t Immortal Emperor Min Ren or an Elder that had magnificent contributions to the sect, but it was made to the shape of a gigantic ck crow. The crow statue spread its wings as if it wanted to fly through the nine skies. Its ws were gripping two dual des made out of mortal steel. These des were the same type used to practice ¡°Invisible Dual de¡±. No one knew how long these dual des had been here for. They did not survive the torture of time; rust covered the des¡¯ edges, and it looked like both des were on the verge of breaking at any moment. Li Qi Ye stared at the statue in a daze. Maybe he had forgotten this pose, but Immortal Emperor Min Ren never had. Nan Huai Ren, seeing Li Qi Ye¡¯s solemn moment, he whispered: ¡°Senior, this is the statue of the Crow God in the legends. When our patriarch was young, the Crow God had taught him on this peak. This is why our sect was established here; this statue was erected after our patriarch¡¯s ascension as a memorial.¡± Li Qi Ye smiled at the story. Of course, he knew this because the Crow God and he were one in the same. He also knew that the whole story was a lie; the real reason why the sect was established here was a secret that only he was aware of. However, the action depicted by this statue was not false. The first time he met the courageous little boy that loved martial arts, he used his ws to steal the des from the boy¡¯s hands. Even though he had became an Immortal Emperor, Min Ren had never forgotten their first meeting. ¡°Let us go inside.¡± Li Qi Ye regained hisposure and went inside the Weapon Armory. Inside the armory, there were all types of different Life Treasures and Longevity Treasures. The first level had ten thousand different weapons, but these were only made from steel mixed with low level metals. These were treasures with rtively low grades. A cultivator¡¯s weapon was divided into four types: first, themon weapons; second, Longevity weapons; third, Life weapons; andstly, True weapons. Themon weapons were meant for new disciples. These weapons were extremelymon because they were made from mortal steel mixed with magical metals; they were not made from any excessively rare material. Even though these weapons, in the eyes of mortals, would be considered to be heavenly weapons that could cut through steel like mud, cultivators did not think highly of them. They couldn¡¯t fully utilize the power of the mysterious truthsing from the Grand Dao. Technically, Longevity weapons were not considered to be traditional weapons. They were rather, treasures, instead; even if they took the shape of a weapon. They were meant to prolong one¡¯s lifespan and feed the blood energy of the user. One could say, every cultivator would have at least one Longevity Treasure because it would feed their Life Wheel. It could also have a pivotal support role inbat since it could quickly replenish the Life Wheel that was depleted during battle. Life and True weapons were the real force of cultivators. They have great usage in both defensive and offensive means. Within the lifespan of a cultivator, they could possess many different Life Treasures and even inherit a Life Treasure from someone else. However, they could only have one True Treasure because this treasure was directly connected to their True Soul; the True Treasure and True Soul directly reinforced and supported each other, and the True Treasure, once linked to a cultivator, couldn¡¯t be inherited by another cultivator. Even though a cultivator had to create his own True Treasure and use it for the rest of his life, the power of a True Treasure greatly exceeded a regr Life Treasure. Even if it was the same grade, a True Treasure would annihte a Life Treasure in the blink of an eye. Some of the weapons from the first level weremon weapons such as the Profound Steel Sword, the Icy Crescent Saber, and the Meteoric ws while the Life weapons ranged from the Shan He Pagoda and the Demon ying Circle, to the Jiang Jiao Staff. There were also a few True weapons such as the Heavenly God Stone, the Bloody Sky Rope, and the Fierce Sun Calligraphy Pen. All of these Life and True Treasures had a very low grade; thus, any third generation disciple was able to pick from them. The disciples with contributions were able to pick from the second level instead. While strolling in the first level, Li Qi Ye noticed the killing aura from these treasures and their ability to absorb the energy of the Grand Dao. He took his time looking at each one, and he then casually went to the second level. The second level only contained Life and True weapons with a higher ranking than the first level. However, Li Qi Ye also only looked at each weapon once. He did not select any of them, and they went on to level three. Seeing Li Qi Ye entering the third level, many disciples who were choosing their weapons were jealous. One couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°I went to South mountain and decapitated a Longevity beast and made many contributions to the sect, and I only got to pick a level two True Treasure. Why does he get to go to level three?¡± Level three of the Weapon Armory was reserved for disciples with great contributions to the sect. Li Qi Ye¡¯s ability to enter it made the other disciples feel cheated. ¡°He has the order from the Elders.¡± Li Qi Ye turned around toward the angry disciples, and slowly said: ¡°If you have the ability to question the Elders, go and do it. Chirping here is only a waste of time.¡± Li Qi Ye¡¯s words enraged the third generation students. Many of them here had a high status within their own peer group, but they were looked down on by a piece of trash. ¡°Let us see how long you can be arrogant for! One day, I will teach you a lesson!¡± A disciple angrily yelled. Li Qi Ye ignored him and kept on walking to the third level. Nan Huai Renmented over the fact that these disciples could only see an outside appearance. Do they actually think that Li Qi Ye was an idiot? Once they stepped inside the third level of the Weapon Armory, there was a blinding light enumerated from the many dazzling auras. The Life and True weapons surrounded by the rotation lights of their own auras made heavenly noises and exerted the energy of the Grand Dao like an unstoppable tsunami; it was as if all of these treasures were alive. Without a doubt, these weapons, here, had a higher grade and status than the ones in the second level. ¡°Senior, all the Life and True weapons here are exceptional versus the ones below. The lowest grade here is Inner Longevity and the highest is Heaven¡¯s Primal. There is even a True Deity True Treasure here in the Weapon Armory.¡± Nan Huai Ren exined to Li Qi Ye. Life weapons and True weapons were connected to the cultivators using them. It was better for an Inner Longevity cultivator to pick an Inner Longevity weapon. ¡°Look, this is Jiu Lu Longevity Wheel!¡± Nan Huai Ren introduced: ¡°Senior, this wheel was made from the life rings of a Jiu Lu Longevity beast, and it inherited the strength of this beast; if you use this wheel to feed your life essence, it will purify your blood force.¡± ¡°And this is Jiang Fei Heavenly Rope.¡± Nan Huai Ren exined in a way that showed Li Qi Ye that hepletely memorized the details on the contents of this third level treasure room. ¡°This treasure was created from the bones of a Heavenly beast in the Warrior Canopy rank. I believe that this beast was a Twin Headed Half-Dragon. Once you are connected to this treasure, you could use it to activate the original truths of the dragon bones.¡± ¡°Over there is the Hell Breaker Axe, it was forged from a piece of Star Spirit Immortal Steel¡­¡± Nan Huai Ren seemed as if he knew all of the Life and True weapons on this third level; he couldn¡¯t stop introducing all of them to Li Qi Ye. Li Qi Ye nced at him and praised: ¡°It seems like you are really familiar with this ce.¡± Nan Huai Ren blushed and replied to Li Qi Ye¡¯s remark: ¡°I always ask to tag along each time my master had to go to the Weapon Armory, so I know a little bit about this ce. The fourth level, however, I only went up there once with my ancestor.¡± Because Nan Huai Ren was amicable and social, unlike his master, Elder Sun liked him a lot. ¡°The floor above¡­ what Life and True Treasures does it have?¡± Li Qi Ye casually asked. The Weapon Armory has nine levels, but he was only, currently, at the third floor. ¡°I¡¯ve only been in the fourth level once; the treasures there were of the Royal Nobles level. As for the above floors, I do not know the exact details for each.¡± Nan Huai Ren shook his head. ¡°Would level nine contain an Immortal Emperor True Weapon?¡± Li Qi Ye voiced his question. Min Ren had created many True Weapons throughout his life, and Li Qi Ye knew that Min Ren had left a few behind to protect the sect. Nan Huai Ren looked around and whispered: ¡°I heard that we no longer have any Immortal Emperor Life Treasures. So naturally, we also don¡¯t have any Immortal Emperor True Treasures either.¡± ¡°There is nothing left?¡± Li Qi Ye found that hard to believe because Min Ren didn¡¯t just leave one. No matter how unfilial his descendants might be, they couldn¡¯t just throw them all away. Nan Huai Ren shook his head and softly answered: ¡°I don¡¯t know the exact details, not even my master knows. Like I told you before, thirty thousand years ago, we fought the Heavenly God Sect. In that battle, we lost the right to our Kingdom that we had been reigning for hundreds thousands of years as well as ourst Immortal Emperor True Treasure.¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 33 : Invisible Dual Blades (1) Chapter 33 : Invisible Dual des (1) 1Chapter 33 : Invisible Dual des (1) Immortal Emperor Life Treasures were not only a priceless item to all cultivators, but they were also an integral part in the protection of an Immortal Emperor sect. Min Ren created the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect, and he had left behind several Life Treasures to protect his descendants. However, after one hundred thousand years, the sect currently has zero Life Treasures. Now Li Qi Ye truly understood; the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect didn¡¯t decline for no reason at all. The Emperor meritws were missing and the Immortal Emperor Life Treasures were gone as well. Plus, there was no wise leader to guide them. It would be against the heaven¡¯s will if they didn¡¯t decline. ¡°Senior, do you want to select a Longevity Treasure or a Life Treasure? Or maybe a True Treasure?¡± Seeing Li Qi Ye in a daze, Nan Huai Ren reminded him. Although Li Qi Ye had made one round in the third level, there was not a single treasure that he found suitable. Nan Huai Ren didn¡¯t understand why Li Qi Ye didn¡¯t like the weapons stored here. The third level was not the best, but these weapons would still make all of the disciples within the sect drool with desire. However, Li Qi Ye didn¡¯t settle for any of the weapons here, and Nan Huai Ren didn¡¯t dare to say anything. He knew Li Qi Ye had his reasons, so he followed Li Qi Ye down, leaving the third level. All of the disciples that ridiculed Li Qi Ye, previously, were still there. Seeing his empty hands, they sneered: ¡°Look! Our Prime Disciple¡¯s eyes are too high. So¡­ Even the third level didn¡¯t meet his needs!¡± ¡°Heh. You don¡¯t know this, but only Immortal Emperor Life Treasures are worthy of him; he doesn¡¯t care about the other things.¡± Another disciple, with a high pitched voice,mented: ¡°Why doesn¡¯t he look into the mirror and realize his ce? A piece of trash like him being allowed to select a weapon from level three is already a great privilege given by the Elders.¡± One student, that was extremely angry, said: ¡°He is only a useless person. Even if we bring an Immortal Emperor Life Treasure before him, he would only think that it was scrapped metal. A person that has eyes but can¡¯t see isn¡¯t qualified to wield a Life Treasure.¡± Having heard all the tauntings from the disciples, Nan Hai Ren heavily furrowed his brows while Li Qi Ye casually said: ¡°It seems like all of you are very dissatisfied with me.¡± A disciple harshly replied: ¡°Hmmph! Someone like you, who isn¡¯t qualified, shouldn¡¯t be our Prime Disciple!¡± ¡°What a shame; I am still your Prime Disciple.¡± Li Qi Ye slowly spoke: ¡°Continuously being disrespectful; it seems that I would be unfit for this position if I don¡¯t break your dog legs, today.¡± After hearing Li Qi Ye, a disciple stood out from the crowd and straightened his posture; he then coldly proimed: ¡°Oh? The great Prime Disciple wants to scold all of us? As your junior, I would love to learn from your many techniques.¡± Hearing these words, the other disciples mored andughed loudly. All of them presumptuously thought that Li Qi Ye, with his Mortal Physique, Mortal Life Wheel, and Mortal Fate Pce, could be easily taken care of with just the use of one hand. ¡°Huai Ren, beat them until they crawl outside.¡± Li Qi Ye red at them andmanded Huai Ren. The other disciples didn¡¯t know, but Huai Ren did; how did Du Yuan Guang die? Xu Hui met his end how? Suddenly, he wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. If Li Qi Ye truly became angry, he would dismember all of these little boys. Amand was amand; Nan Huai Ren sighed and stepped forward. He gazed at the disciples and calmly said: ¡°You guys havemitted the crime of being disrespectful to prime senior; I am here to carry out the sentence!¡± ¡°Nan Huai Ren, you¡­!¡± Seeing Nan Huai Ren¡¯s interference, some of the disciples angrily yelled. A disciple said without hesitation: ¡°Senior Nan, you are a favorite among the Elders; to follow such a loser is to ruin your good name¡­¡± ¡°Bang!¡± This disciple, who had not finished his words, was knocked away by Nan Huai Ren. In the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect, Huai Ren¡¯s talents weren¡¯t the best; however, as the disciple of Protector Mo, it was easy for him to deal with these average disciples. ¡°You said too much! Not knowing when to keep your mouth shut will bring the impending threat of death!¡± After punching the student away, Nan Huai Ren pointed his finger at the other students and said: ¡°All of youe forward; don¡¯t say I am bullying you!¡± The other disciples were both afraid and angry. They jumped forward together, but Nan Huai Ren did not show mercy; he beat them all, left and right, to the floor. It seemed as if Nan Huai Ren had used too much force; however, he was just saving their lives. At worst, he was just causing them physical pain without long termplications. If Li Qi Ye personally handled it, then there might be decapitated bodies on the floor, instead. Nan Huai Ren knew that Li Qi Ye, in fact, didn¡¯t care for the disciples, or anyone, who disrespected him. Incidentally, Nan Huai Ren hoped that his brutal beating of them was enough to appease Li Qi Ye. As for the disciples protecting the Weapon Armory, their job was to protect it; other quarrels had nothing to do with them, so they closed their eyes and ignored it. ¡°I want the dual des over there.¡± As Nan Huai Ren was throwing the disciples out of the Weapon Armory, Li Qi Ye was talking with the protector in charge. The protector¡¯s brow furrowed, and he asked: ¡°The dual des under the Crow God¡¯s feet?¡± ¡°That is correct.¡± Li Qi Ye replied. ¡°Recently, I have been practicing the Invisible Dual de technique, and on a second look, the dual des are perfect for me; so, I want them.¡± The protector and guarding disciples all thought that Li Qi Ye¡¯s request was very strange; they looked at him as if he was a mental patient. The two des over there were basically two normal des that have been rusting. Don¡¯t evenpare it to the Life and True weapons on the third level; they weren¡¯t evenparable to themon weapons in level one. They believed that not picking a treasure from the third level was already strange, but he then picked the two rusted des, not worth a cent, made from mortal steel. If this guy didn¡¯t have mental problems, then he would be an idiot for not knowing good from bad. When Nan Huai Ren saw Li Qi Ye¡¯s choice, the first thing that came up in his mind was the Serpent Punishing Stick. His heart was excited because he remembered when Li Qi Ye wanted the old stick from the fire ce in the Grand Chamber; all the Elders, and himself, included, thought Li Qi Ye was ignorant for valuing a regr stick so highly. However, that stick had beaten a genius, like Xu Hui, as if he was defenseless. Now, Li Qi Ye suddenly wanted those two des? It might not be just a coincidence. He probably had his eyes on them since they had stepped inside the Weapon Armory. A student who was thrown out by Nan Huai Ren was both angry and afraid; he yelled: ¡°Nan Huai Ren! You¡­ You dare to hit me? I will report this to the Elders about¡­¡± ¡°p him. p him until he cannot speak anymore.¡± Li Qi Ye mercilessly said. From those simple words, Nan Huai Ren could feel a strand of anger building inside Li Qi Ye. It seemed like this senior was bing agitated. ¡°My apologies.¡± Nan Huai Ren pped the disciple three times, without hesitation: ¡±p, p, p.¡± Nan Huai Ren knew that this wasn¡¯t just him saving the disciple¡¯s life; this was also a trial that Li Qi Ye was using to test him. Li Qi Ye left this matter alone, and he turned back to the protector: ¡°The Elders have agreed on me picking a weapon, so I would like to choose these des.¡± The protector rolled his eyes at Li Qi Ye. This kid didn¡¯t look like an idiot, so why was he so insistent on doing something so foolish? The protector hesitated for a moment, but he then, finally, nodded his head: ¡°This is possible!¡± These were only two mortal des; they were not a renowned treasure. Li Qi Ye came with the order from the Elders, and them giving him two regr des wasn¡¯t a big deal. Li Qi Ye personally took down the two des, so that the protector could write it down into the checkout list. Although Li Qi Ye¡¯s request was strange, the protector didn¡¯t really know what to say. Finishing his task, Li Qi Ye left the Weapon Armory with his des. Coming across the disciples who were beaten senselessly by Nan Huai Ren, he slowed his steps and angrily said: ¡°You guys need to be grateful toward Nan Huai Ren for saving your lives. If you have anyints about my actions, you should go and report it to the Elders. However, don¡¯t let me personally deal with you because the result would not be preferable on your end.¡± Nan Huai Ren¡¯s intention was revealed by Li Qi Ye, and he could only smile sheepishly. The beaten students were frozen with fear. This person, before them, was a frightening man; there was no resemnce of a thirteen year old boy. Li Qi Ye walked back to his peak after speaking his mind. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 34 : Invisible Dual Blades (2) Chapter 34 : Invisible Dual des (2) 3Chapter 34 : Invisible Dual des (2) After returning to the peak, seeing Nan Huai Ren¡¯s curious expression while he looked at the des, Li Qi Ye threw them to Nan Huai Ren. ¡°If you want to look at them, then you can hold and look at them as much as you want.¡± Nan Huai Ren felt bashful after being caught by Li Qi Ye. He didn¡¯t know why Li Qi Ye wanted these des, but he couldn¡¯t just ask right away either. Holding the des, Nan Huai Ren stopped being so courteous, and he meticulously observed them; however, he couldn¡¯t see anything extraordinary from them. The two des in his hands seemed to be just mortal weapons made from regr steel, and the rust on them was proof that they couldn¡¯t withstand the test of time. ¡°Why did senior choose these des?¡± Nan Huai Ren believed that Li Qi Ye had already decided to go for these des when he first entered the Weapon Armory. Li Qi Ye smiled and answered: ¡°If you, or anyone in the sect, could see through their mysteriousness, then they wouldn¡¯t have been in the Weapon Armory for so long.¡± ¡°What kind of treasure is this?¡± Nan Huai Ren politely inquired. He truly could not see the magical properties. ¡°They¡¯re not treasures.¡± Li Qi Ye answered: ¡°They¡¯re only two normal dual des made out of steel. In fact, the material these are made out of are worth less than the two silver coins over there.¡± ¡°But why¡­¡± Li Qi Ye¡¯s answer confused Nan Huai Ren. If they were truly like Li Qi Ye described, then why did he pick them? Li Qi Ye interrupted his question: ¡°However, they can cut through the weapons of Royal Nobles and Enlightened Beings as if they were cutting through tofu.¡± ¡°How is that possible?!¡± Nan Huai Ren¡¯s heart shook when he heard this. Royal Nobles were extremely strong, let alone Enlightened Beings. Since thirty thousand years ago, there hasn¡¯t been a single disciple who was capable of reaching the Enlightened Being stage in the sect. Li Qi Ye liked to see Nan Huai Ren¡¯s surprised expressions, and he slowly proimed: ¡°You are smart, and you can clearly understand the current situation. I will not mistreat you. Emperor meritws or Saint level treasures; if you want them, you will have them. If you do a good job and contribute greatly, I will even let you cultivate meritws that are far more formidable than Emperorws.¡± Li Qi Ye¡¯s words were like steel rods beating on the drum that was Nan Huai Ren¡¯s heart. His master, or even Elder Sun, wouldn¡¯t be able to make such a promise because there weren¡¯t that many known Emperorws in the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect. ¡°Thank you brother.¡± Nan Huai Ren gathered his wits and bowed toward Li Qi Ye, and Li Qi Ye naturally epted his gesture. *** After Nan Huai Ren left, Li Qi Ye held the des in his hand; he caressed the edges. He sighed and started to remember his past. So what if one could be an unbeatable Immortal Emperor? Little boy Min Ren was groomed by him, so he was able to ept the Heaven¡¯s Will. His whole life, peerless in all the Nine Worlds, and he sessfully cultivated the Sr Immortal Physique as well. However, in the end, he was still slowly erased by the river of time. Li Qi Ye removed the rust from the des, bringing them back to their original form. The two des had a normal appearance, but they now exuded an ancient aura. Using his hand to lightly touch the edges, Li Qi Ye felt a cold energy emanate from the des. Everyone was correct in their judgment; these des were indeed just mortal des. However, they were the des that were once used by Min Ren, personally, when he was a little boy. Based on the materials, these des were trash; however, they used to be the main weapons of an Immortal Emperor. Even after he started cultivating, he was not willing to part with these des; he always had them with him. Even after his ascension, they were still by his side. Every time he reminisced, he would take out the des and caress them as if he wanted to share his feelings with the des¡¯ soul. Even though Min Ren never forged the des, they were blessed with an Immortal Emperor¡¯s touch and groomed by an Immortal Emperor¡¯s blood energy; thus, even if they were made of mortal steel, they were still exceptional. How powerful was an Immortal Emperor? This was the person that carried the Heaven¡¯s Will and reigned over the universe and the Nine Worlds. The true value of the des was not in its material or sharpness, but the Immortal consciousness and thoughts hidden within the des. An Immortal Emperor¡¯s consciousness was extremely frightening. Even though the two des were notparable to a Life Treasure or True Treasure, they were indefinitely stronger than a treasure from a Royal Noble or an Enlightened Being, many times over. One strand of offensive consciousness from an Immortal Emperor could cut through anything. Li Qi Ye slowly tried to connect with the leftover Immortal consciousness hidden in the des. Of course, within a short amount of time, he couldn¡¯t easilymunicate with this Immortal consciousness; this required patience and careful procedure. Li Qi Ye wasn¡¯t in a rush; he slowly felt the consciousness in the des¡¯ body. In this world, no one was more familiar with Min Ren than Li Qi Ye. Thus, there was no one more familiar with this Immortal consciousness that belongs to Min Ren than Li Qi Ye. In the two following days, Li Qi Ye was still cultivating his Kun Peng¡¯s Six Variants and Revolving Crescent Sun Merit Law, and he spent the rest of his time trying tomunicate with the dual des. Even though he was the Prime Disciple of the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect, no one, except Protector Mo and Nan Huai Ren, had ever questioned his cultivation. Li Qi Ye was like a translucent shadow living in the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect. Even the Elders didn¡¯t want to know his situation, let alone other people. To them, having Li Qi Ye was fine, but they would have no problem being without him. This made Nan Huai Ren the most familiar guest at Li Qi Ye¡¯s peak. Whenever he had time, he woulde to check up on Li Qi Ye. He took care of his daily necessities; this ranged from mortal tools to a dimensional pouch. Protector Mo also tried to teach Li Qi Ye cultivation tips; however, Li Qi Ye seemed to know and understand his intent, so he eventually removed that thought from his head. Three months had passed. During one of Li Qi Ye¡¯s cultivation session, and he felt a force rampaging through his body. Within a second, his Fate Pce released and absorbed multiple circr auras, and his eyes shot out a luminous sh. Right after, his Fate Pce underwent a momentous change. The Spring of Life to the East was suddenly flooded with the Water of Life. It traveled to all of the corners and caves, slowly creating a small spring. To the west, a bright fire burned the sky. The Cauldron of Life¡¯s me was ignited, and the Soul Fire within it was lit ame; it was as if it was capable of melting any existence in the world. The south did not want to lose to the others. The Tree of Life radiated many circr golden auras, and its leaves started to spring to life. Countless Life Energy surrounded the Tree of Life; it was as if it was a sleeping dragon being woken up from a long slumber. It let out a loud roar filled with infinite power. Lastly, to the north, there were also loudmotions. The Pir of Life exerted a heavy presence; it was as if it was ready to connect the heaven to the earth. The mysterious Dao symbols on its body started to move around like they had their own consciousness. The Second Awakening! The second level of Pce Foundation was the Second Awakening stage. It took him three months toplete the first level. At the same time, all of the symbols and Dao truths from the Kun Peng¡¯s Six Variants happily came to life. Sometimes it was Kun Peng ying with Li Qi Ye¡¯s True Fate by flying to and going inside it. At other times, it became a Kun, and it swam in the surrounding water, jumped up and down, and caused huge tsunamis. Li Qi Ye¡¯s heart was filled with excitement. He took a deep breath; finally! He did not waste his time!! To go ten thousand miles, one starts with a half step. This was a great beginning! If other cultivators had to spend three months to get to the second stage, they wouldn¡¯t be as excited; they would have even thought that he was trash. After his True Fate went back into its slumber, Li Qi Ye left his excitement behind. He started to cultivate to a higher level. The slow had to start early, and the talentless had to be diligent. Throughout his life, he had seen many cultivators with average aptitudes be extremely strong masters; they were undefeated their whole lives, and they did this by being hard workers. He had also seen many geniuses fall into deep despair, without a chance to lift their heads. A cultivator¡¯s talents and physique aren¡¯t enough; one also needs a strong Dao willpower, and a will strong enough to follow the road to the end. One day, he would be thest one smiling, and he would be the one to stand at the highest peak, looking down on humanity. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 35 : Hell Suppressing Immortal Physique (1) Chapter 35 : Hell Suppressing Immortal Physique (1) 1Chapter 35 : Hell Suppressing Immortal Physique (1) The Third Bloodsurge was thest level of Pce Foundation. This level was just like its name suggested; from when the blood of a cultivator finally condensed into a single drop of longevity blood, this was the sign of a sessful bloodsurge. There was a widespread saying in the world of cultivation: The Physique grows one¡¯s Blood, the Blood feeds one¡¯s Life Wheel, the Life Wheel strengthens one¡¯s Fate Pce, the Fate Pce, in turn, helps strengthen one¡¯s Life Wheel, the Life Wheel, then, supplements one¡¯s Blood, the Blood augments one¡¯s Physique, and the Physique, then, protects one¡¯s Fate Pce. Physique, Life Wheel, and Fate Pce; these three existences have always benefited and synergized with each other. One could not be missing from any of these. A strong Physique allowed the blood energy to be strong. The strong blood energy would prolong the lifespan, the longer the lifespan, the stronger the Fate Pce would be, and a formidable Fate Pce allowed the cultivator to obtain an even stronger Physique. The Fate Pce also lent its power to the Life Wheel. The Life Wheel would create Longevity Blood, the Longevity Blood would strengthen the Physique, and, then, the stronger Physique can protect the Fate Pce. However, no matter how this system worked, all three were surely dependent on one¡¯s blood energy. If a cultivator¡¯s rank was too high, a weaker blood energy would not be able to support his formidable Physique, Life Wheel, and Fate Pce; thus, there was a need for the blood energy to be Longevity Blood. Longevity Blood was extremely valuable to any cultivator. Each drop of Longevity Blood was created through many purification cycles. They were not only the pinnacle of blood energy, but they also contained the mysterious grand Dao. There was another saying regarding the blood: ¡°Ten thousand blood, one longevity; one blood, ten thousand years longevity.¡± Many cultivators interpreted this differently during their training. However, there was amon theme with their interpretations. It was that one drop of Longevity Blood required ten thousand bits of blood energy to form, and one Longevity Blood drop of an Immortal Emperor could allow a mortal to live for ten thousand years. Although no one had tried to use an Immortal Emperor Longevity Blood on a mere mortal to prolong his lifespan; the above phrase should make it clear on how valuable it was regarding each drop of Longevity Blood. To reach the stage of Third Bloodsurge wasn¡¯t anything impressive; a normal cultivator only needed a few months. The crucial point of this stage was to use a Longevity meritw to improve the blood energy, and Li Qi Ye was doing just that. The Life Wheel behind his back radiated its heavenly light while it rotated Li Qi Ye¡¯s blood energies in a circr pattern. Also, in the center of the rotation was a vortex. Once this vortex appeared, his blood energy became stronger and faster; it flowed like a torrential downpour. Because of his Mortal Physique and Mortal Life Wheel, his blood energy was originally anything but impressive; however, at this particr juncture, his blood energy was reaching the level of Xiantian Physique and Life Wheel. His blood energy flowed like a river, never stopping. It quickly finished one revolution around his Upper Dantian to his Lower Dantian. It became faster and faster until there was a giant vortex forming in Li Qi Ye¡¯s body, shaped like a round bloody crescent sun. This was the magical and frightening part of the Revolving Crescent Sun Merit Law; this method could turn one¡¯s blood energy into an extremely powerful flow. Because of this unbelievable speed, the Fate Pce within Li Qi Ye¡¯s True Fate suddenly came to life. In this moment, Li Qi Ye¡¯s True Fate had beenpletely awoken. It was akin to a huge Kun sucking up the blood vortex that was rotating because of his Revolving Crescent Sun Merit Law. The Kun kept on sucking in the vortex with extreme speed; the written incantations of the Kun Peng¡¯s Six Variants came into life with blinding lights. These incantationspletely crushed the iing vortex into smaller pieces in the refining process. After the process, the blood energy became even purer and thicker with crystallized shinings. Then, the tempered blood was thrown back into the Life Wheel. The True Fate became even stronger as well as the Kun Peng¡¯s incantations. Each incantation resembled the Kun Peng as if they were made from real flesh; it slowly split into even smaller Kun Peng¡¯s as they flew to the four directions, filled with life. The whole operation was very natural like this was how it always had been. Li Qi Ye¡¯s Revolving Crescent Sun Merit Law was actually purifying the blood energy, making it stronger, as well as using it to power the incantations within his Fate Pce. Throughout the years, countless disciples had tried to cultivate the Revolving Crescent Sun Merit Law; however, they failed because their method was wed and imperfect. They could onlyment in failure. Li Qi Ye¡¯s version was perfected through sheer effort and patience across the years. It was something that he couldn¡¯t have done by himself; however, he seeded with the help of people like Min Ren, Tun Ri, and the ck Dragon King, amongst others¡­ After one day and one night of blood purification, he suddenly heard a thud; it was as if an extremely heavy object had fallen into his Life Wheel. At this moment, he felt like his mind was enlightened; everything was clear to him. His whole body was rxed and surrounded with golden aura, and his blood aura, in the back of his Life Wheel, was brighter than ever before. Li Qi Ye examined his body; he found a drop of shing Longevity Blood; it was crimson like fire and extremely beautiful like it was a creation from the heavens appearing in the Life Wheel. This drop of blood was the proof that Li Qi Ye had sessfully broken through the stage of Pce Foundation and officially step into the Pce Expansion stage. (TL Reminder: Pce Foundation, Pce Expansion, Yun Physique, Provision Pce, Inner Longevity, Heaven¡¯s Mandate, Warrior Canopy, Purified Rebirth, Heaven¡¯s Primal) If one was to say that Li Qi Ye took three months to reach the Second Awakening stage within the Pce Foundation, then no one would believe that it only took him one day and one night to create a drop of Longevity Blood; however, this was the frightening power of the Revolving Crescent Sun Merit Law. A genius could reach the Second Awakening within a day, but it would take him at least ten days to form one drop of Longevity Blood. However, Li Qi Ye only required one day to aplish this task; no one would be calm after hearing this news. This was also why many geniuses chose the Revolving Crescent Sun Merit Law despite its ws, in the past, because of its unbelievable speed for cultivation. *** The next day, when Nan Huai Ren saw Li Qi Ye, he was very surprised and asked: ¡°Senior¡­ You¡­ You¡­ You have reached Pce Expansion already?¡± ¡°I reached itst night.¡± Li Qi Ye insipidly stated. If it was another person, he would be very proud; only the most heaven shattering geniuses would be able to form a Longevity Blood drop in one day; however, Li Qi Ye knew that this was all because of his meritw. He, personally, didn¡¯t have anything to be proud of. After hearing Li Qi Ye¡¯s answer, Nan Huai Ren, in a daze, said: -Senior! I still remember that a few days ago, your True Face had still not reached the Second Awakening ¡°Two days ago, I reached Second Awakening.¡± Li Qi Ye was still as calm like water in a well, and he answered. ¡°You¡­ You truly took three months to reach Second Awakening, but you only took one day to purify your first Longevity Blood drop?¡± After knowing the full story, Nan Huai Ren¡¯s frozen body weakly asked. Li Qi Ye only smiled, without words. After a moment, Nan Huai Ren was both afraid and marveled by the speed: ¡°The Revolving Crescent Sun Merit Law is truly a wondrous method; no wonder many disciples in the past had tried to cultivate it.¡± His voice, filled with regrets, also rang again: ¡°It is so unfortunate that the w of the method is also a fatal wound. Many geniuses tried to perfect this method, but no one had seeded.¡± Nan Huai Ren curiously asked again: ¡°At what stage will you switch to a different Life Wheel method?¡± From his knowledge, he knew that one couldn¡¯t cultivate with the Revolving Crescent Sun Merit Law forever because of its unfixable w. The best way to cultivate from the beginning to end, no matter if it was a Life Wheelw or Fatew, was to use the same method throughout; this was how one truly improved his cultivation. A cultivator could change their existing cultivation method, but that would leave behind irreparable defects in the future for their grand Dao road. One day, when a cmityes, this defect would be a fatal weakness. However, for many cultivators, not many were exposed to the best meritws when they first started their cultivation paths. If a person started with an Emperor meritw and stuck with it for his whole life, it was a good thing; However, if he started with a lower rank meritw, then his future achievement would be extremely limited. From Nan Huai Ren¡¯s perspective, even though Li Qi Ye had cultivated the Revolving Crescent Sun Merit Law, in the future, he would need to change his method. Otherwise, he would ultimately be ruined by this meritw. Because of this, Nan Huai Ren politely reminded Li Qi Ye: ¡°Senior, you should quickly switch from this meritw; the sooner the better. Once you reach the dead end, it will be much harder to change; you will be unable to sever the control of this method from your blood energy.¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 36 : Hell Suppressing Immortal Physique (2) Chapter 36 : Hell Suppressing Immortal Physique (2) 2Chapter 36 : Hell Suppressing Immortal Physique (2) This situation had happened many times in the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect. There were many talented beginners that believed in the same idea. First, cultivate using the Revolving Crescent Sun Merit Law to sprint through the early stages; then, wait until the meritw was no longer effective;stly, change to a different meritw. However, once these geniuses were trapped in this ideology, they could never shake off the Revolving Crescent Sun Merit Law because the way this meritw moved blood energy waspletely different from any other Life Wheel meritws. This was the reason why,ter on, the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect no longer agreed for disciples to practice this method. Disciples with great inner talents werepletely forbidden from doing so. ¡°I have my own n.¡± Li Qi Ye smiled and didn¡¯t say anything else. Of course, he couldn¡¯t reveal the secret of this meritw. If other people knew that he had perfected the Revolving Crescent Sun Merit Law, then the consequences could only be imagined! Nan Huai Ren knew that Li Qi Ye wasn¡¯t an ignorant person, nor arrogant, but he didn¡¯t understand where Li Qi Ye¡¯s confidence wasing from regarding this topic. ¡°I heard second brother ising in a few days!¡± Nan Huai Ren mainly came today to bring Li Qi Ye this message. Li Qi Ye lightly nodded, and did not inquire further. He was not concerned about this second brother, the disciple of the Sect Master, that Nan Huai Ren spoke of. *** After Nan Huai Ren¡¯s departure, Li Qi Ye, once again, diligently immersed himself in his cultivation. Although he already had the unparalleled arts of the Revolving Crescent Sun Merit Law and the Kun Peng¡¯s Six Variants, he was notzy in the slightest. Pce Expansion also had three stages. First, Merit Law¡¯s Building; second, Essence Development; third, Earth¡¯s Extension. A grandpletion of Pce Foundation meant that: both Life Wheel and Fate Pce meritws were finalized, and the Dao basics of the Life Wheel and Fate Pce were sessfully forged. At this moment, Li Qi Ye could choose to cultivate different meritws, no matter if it was a Fate Pce, Life Wheel, or Physique method. The next method would be dependent on the finalized meritws; this was why cultivators called the first stage, Merit Law¡¯s Building. However, Li Qi Ye wasn¡¯t in a rush to start a new method; he wanted to perfect the Invisible Dual des as well as strengthening his Physique, making it powerful. To a cultivator, a powerful Life Wheel and Fate Pce was not enough, he would also need a powerful Physique. The Life Wheel and Fate Pce were determined by the heavens, no one could change that; but the Physique was different, it could be improved through cultivation. Natural Physiques also varied greatly. The Mortal Physique was the weakest while the Immortal Physique was the best. Cultivators differentiated between Physiques from weak to strong with the following: Mortal Physique, Houtian Physique, Xiantian Physique, Emperor Physique, Saint Physique, and Immortal Physique. One could be born with a Mortal Physique, Houtian Physique, Xiantian Physique, Emperor Physique, or Saint Physique; but it could not be an Immortal Physique, because it was the pinnacle of all Physiques. From the ancient times until the present, no one had ever heard of a natural Immortal Physique. For the constitution, the Xiantian Physique was the determining factor of whether one could sessfully cultivate his Physique into a higher level. If this was the case, then there was a chance that one could eventually sessfully cultivate into an Emperor Physique, Saint Physique, or even an Immortal Physique. However, the Houtian Physique did not have that possibility. For example, the Golden Hawk Physique of Xu Hui belonged to the Sky Eagle Physique family and was considered to be a powerful Houtian Physique. Through cultivation, the Golden Hawk Physique could eventually reach the state of Heavenly Hawk Physique or even its highest state, Immortal Hawk Physique. Although thisst state was not weaker than an Emperor Physique, this Houtian type of Physique would never be able to obtain the pinnacle state of Immortal Physique. Evolving from the Golden Hawk Physique to Heavenly Hawk Physique was a strengthening process, while going from a Xiantian Physique to an Emperor Physique was a rise in rank and essence. Emperor Physiques and Saint Physiques also had many limitations. For example, the Emperor Golden Bull Physique was a strong Physique within its family and could rise to the rank of Overlord Physique through cultivation, but cultivators could not cultivate it into their own special Physique, even if it was the same rank. Physiques given by the body would remain the same type, even with cultivation; no meritw nor high ranking Physique method could change that. However, the Heaven¡¯s creations were mysterious and magical! Although the Golden Hawk Physique and Emperor Golden Bull Physique couldn¡¯t escape their limitations no matter how heaven defying the cultivation method was; there was one Physique capable of the ordeal. A Physique that was dismissed by many people, the Mortal Physique! One could cultivate the Mortal Physique into the Golden Hawk Physique, the Emperor Golden Bull Physique, and even an Immortal Physique in the legends. Before cultivation, the mortal body was not limited by any factors. Whereas the Houtian Physique, with a natural fire attribute, must find a method with a simr affinity. If a fire attribute picked a water Physique cultivation method, it would create a fatal dissonance for one¡¯s cultivation. The Mortal Physique did not have such a requirement; before the cultivation road, one could pick any Physique building method. Of course, to rise from a Mortal Physique to a Houtian or Xiantian Physique was not an easy task. The cultivator required a formidable Physique method, as well as a willpower that was ten times higher than others;stly, a high grade Physique paste was necessary. The higher the grade and quantity, the better. This was why, to sessfully increase the rank of a Mortal Physique into a Xiantian Physique, would be a monumental task; monstrous efforts must be exerted. This was the reason no one in the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect wished to invest in someone with a Mortal Physique, Mortal Life Wheel, and Mortal Fate Pce like Li Qi Ye; any Physique method or high grade Physique pastes used on such an average person would be a waste. Li Qi Ye realized that his chosen road would be extremely torturous, but his heart had not wavered ever since he got his hands on the Physique Scripture, one of the Nine Grand Heavenly Scriptures; a treasure that was craved even by Immortal Emperors. If someone had sessfully done it in the past, then Li Qi Ye knew that he was capable as well. The Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect¡¯s Immortal Emperor Min Ren had many descendants; they believed that his Immortal Physique was natural gifted by the heavens, but Li Qi Ye knew that these words werepletely nonsense. He single handedly nurtured Min Ren so he was aware of all the facts, that Immortal Emperor Min Ren was not born with an Emperor Physique, or a Saint Physique, but a Mortal Physique. This fact would be hard for the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect to ept, but this was the truth. When Min Ren was younger, Li Qi Ye taught him one of the Nine Heavenly Scriptures. The word ¡°Yang¡±, meaning the sun, was the chosen Physique method for Immortal Emperor Min Ren. Thus, he sessfully cultivated one of the twelve Immortal Physiques. Today, Li Qi Ye opened the Physique Scripture; all of the esoteric incantations regarding it appeared in his mind. From the past till the present, no one had ever grasped the mysteries of the Physique Scripture more than Li Qi Ye; thus, he was able to create a number of legends. From the Deste Era until now, he was neverx when it came to researching the Physique Scripture. Especially during the time when the ck Dragon King ruled thend, this was when his mastery reached its peak. Untilter, his situation had aplication and thus, he had no choice but tomand the ck Dragon King to erase all of his memories regarding the Physique Scripture. The Physique Scripture had a total of six incantations: Yin and Yang, Hardness and Softness, Pure and Taint! Even though the Physique Scripture only had six incantations, they were the ultimate evolution of the mysterious truths in all of the Physiques. In the distant era, there were twelve Immortal Physiques, but no one knew that they originated from the Physique Scripture. Once one reached the grand understanding for any of the six words; each word would give birth to two different Immortal Physiques and a cultivator could only pick one from the two. For example, Immortal Emperor Min Ren was taught the word ¡°Yang¡± by Li Qi Ye . There were two Immortal Physiques that stemmed from the word ¡°Yang¡± at grandpletion; Immortal Sr Physique and Immortal Light Physique. Min Ren was able to cultivate the Immortal Sr Physique. After generations of deductions and numerous years of studies and understanding, Li Qi Ye realized that the Physique Scripture could cultivate any Physique, but there were no Physiques stronger than the twelve Immortal Physiques. At this moment, Li Qi Ye had decided to cultivate the word ¡°Taint¡± to grandpletion, to the extreme. He wanted to cultivate the Hell Suppressing Immortal Physique from the twelve Immortal Physiques. Li Qi Ye knew that the process to reach grandpletion for the Hell Suppressing Immortal Physique would be very long; it was not something that could be done in one day and one night. A fastpletion would be a few hundred years, while a slowpletion would be a few thousand to ten thousands of years. However, he had extreme confidence in himself. Even if he was born with a Mortal Physique, through perseverance and willpower, one day, he would be a practitioner with the Hell Suppressing Immortal Physique. The Physique Scripture surfaced in the mind of Li Qi Ye. He controlled the incantations of the word ¡°Taint¡± like an unstoppable river into his Fate Pce. His True Fate that was absorbing the blood energy earlier was now also absorbing the mysterious truths of the word ¡°Taint¡±. Polished by the True Fate, the mysteries of the word ¡°Taint¡± were being integrated into his blood. At this point, his body was startled, and it seemed like everything had be slow, as if time had stopped. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 37 : Tu Bu Yu (1) Chapter 37 : Tu Bu Yu (1) 0Chapter 37 : Tu Bu Yu (1) The Life Wheel continuously spun while the blood roared. The Revolving Crescent Sun Merit Law was an absolutely outstandingw, even through the eons; it turned the blood energy into a ferocious vortex. Right when the incantations of the word ¡°Taint¡± appeared in the blood of Li Qi Ye, his blood became extremely heavy; the blood flow slowed down due to this. However, no one could underestimate the magic of the Revolving Crescent Sun Merit Law. After the mysterious truths of the word ¡°Taint¡± slowed down the blood flow, the meritw angrily acted up, using its full power, controlled the Life Wheel, and roared with all of the impact in the world. The stagnating blood flow suddenly became faster with the push from the Life Wheel and the Revolving Crescent Sun Merit Law. The blood flow in Li Qi Ye¡¯s body, at this moment, was like a gigantic dragon that was rampaging, fierce and immense. The overbearing blood went into a rampage, tearing apart Li Qi Ye¡¯s meridians, destroying his bones, and burning down his Fate Pce. Within a short moment, Li Qi Ye¡¯s Physique was nearly ruined. Li Qi Ye, in agony, spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. This was a great pain that he almost couldn¡¯t handle. Suddenly, there was a crack that appeared in his body, and in the next second, his whole body began to shatter like a piece of porcin. The power of the mysterious truths within the word ¡°Taint¡± was more than people could ever imagine. The blood, with tremendous weight under the pull of the Revolving Crescent Sun Merit Law, could overwhelmingly destroy anything. Li Qi Ye¡¯s body was severely crushed; his Mortal Physique could not withstand the power of divinity from the conflicting force inside his body! However, the word ¡°Taint¡± was certainly not trying to kill Li Qi Ye. If the mysterious truths of the Physique Scripture was nothing more than this, then it would not be coveted for many eons by Immortal Emperors. Li Qi Ye¡¯s pce was also destroyed by the force of the vigorous blood, but as his body was crushed, many songs of the Grand Dao started to sing. Countless mysterious truths from his Fate Pce came into action; his True Fate was absorbing the endless incantation runes, and these runes made his True Fate radiate Life Energy throughout his body. At this moment, under the effect of the word ¡°Taint¡±, the Spring of Life gushed out a raging Water of Life; it was as if a tsunami had appeared. The Cauldron of Life immediately burned with Soul Fire; the Soul Fire brightly shook the heaven and earth. The thousand leaves of the Tree of Life stretched brilliantly toward the four directions; they emitted countless Life Energy. Afterwards, the Leaves of Life fell down to the ground, and the deepest root of the Tree of Life connected to the deepest part of Li Qi Ye¡¯s Fate Pce. All of the roots eventually tied Li Qi Ye¡¯s whole body, locking together his shattered remnants. The Pir of Life used its mysterious incantations to connect to the word ¡°Taint¡±, as well as the heaven and earth. The incantations ran endlessly and started to borrow the power of the world to make the body of Li Qi Ye pierce the Nine Heavens and drill into the Nine Earths. At this time, the Water of Life, Soul Fire, Leaves of Life, and the incantations of the Pir of Life were refined by the word ¡°Taint¡± while surrounded by Li Qi Ye¡¯s blood. They turned into Primordial Chaos energy which wrapped around the entire, broken body of Li Qi Ye. (TL: The word ¡°Taint¡± is the same as the first letter in ¡°Primordial Chaos¡±) At this moment, Li Qi Ye¡¯s body was tormented by the heavy blood on the inside, which weighed as much as ten thousand mountains, while the Primordial Chaos energy was surrounding him like a mud paste in a blockade. The whole process was extremely painful. However, despite the pain, Li Qi Ye was still holding on. Li Qi Ye was enduring so that the blood with the ¡°Taint¡± mysterious truths would refine and recreate his body; because the Primordial Chaos energy was epassing his body, hispletely shattered body didn¡¯t break into pieces onto the ground. Blood, once again, disintegrated Li Qi Ye¡¯s body. The ¡°Taint¡± mysterious truths, time and time again, destroyed Li Qi Ye¡¯s body; this process was like a giant hammer smashing into Li Qi Ye time and time again while the Water of Life, Soul Fire, Leaves of Life, and Pir of Life¡¯s incantationsbined into Primordial Chaos energy, and was recasted to the broken areas in order to rebuild Li Qi Ye¡¯s body. If outsiders could see this scene, they would be shocked to witness the power of the Fate Pce Four Symbols: the Spring of Life, the Tree of Life, the Cauldron of Life, and the Pir of Life. For eons, countless sages wondered and studied the mysterious truths of the Fate Pce Four Symbols to no avail. It was believed that only Immortal Emperors couldprehend the entirety of the truths within the Four Symbols. However, at this moment, a thirteen year old boy was able tomunicate with the Four Symbols; it was simply unthinkable. In fact, since ancient times, regarding the mastery of the Fate Pce Four Symbols, no one went as far as Li Qi Ye did, including Immortal Emperors. He spent endless years researching the Physique Scripture, how could there be someone else who had the same grasp of mastery as he did? Suffering time and time again, the refinement continued. Li Qi Ye did not know how long the process had been; the pain had made him numb. Ever since he had chosen the Revolving Crescent Sun Merit Law and the Physique Scripture, this result had been within the expectations of Li Qi Ye. Although he could have also cultivated the Physique Scripture without the Revolving Crescent Sun Merit Law, in this world, there was only this meritw that was capable of driving the mysterious truths behind the word ¡°Taint¡± within the blood flow. Because of the Hell Suppressing Immortal Physique, he needed the power of the Revolving Crescent Sun Merit Law; not only topletely destroy his body, but also to reshape it into a higher rank. An unknown amount of time had passed; Li Qi Ye felt an itch throughout his body. The body reshaping had beenpleted, his shattered body pieces were connected once again. His pain had totally disappeared and when he opened his eyes again, his body was without damage. It was hard to believe that Li Qi Ye¡¯s body, which was fragmented and split, was now without the slightest wound; it exceeded people¡¯s imaginations. There were different advantages and disadvantages for different Physique methods; each method for the formation of different Physiques vary, but in this world, there was no other Physique method that was wless like this Physique Scripture. To be able topletely destroy a body, then reform it perfectly; in the entire process, there was nosting harm. When Li Qi Ye stood up and took a step, the brick below him was instantly shattered. He did not activate his blood energy, nor exercise his meritws; it was purely due to his body movement. The effect of the Hell Suppressing Immortal Physique from the word ¡°Taint¡± was frightening. When a cultivator practiced the word ¡°Taint¡± to grandpletion, two different Immortal Physiques would appear. They were the Hell Suppressing Immortal Physique and the Sky Destroyer Immortal Physique. Although they came from the same word ¡°Taint¡±, these two Immortal Physiques werepletely different. The Hell Suppressing Immortal Physique made it so that the body was as heavy as a thousand mountains. Once a cultivator reached grandpletion of this Physique, it was said that he could crush everything with his own body, including the gxy itself. There was a saying: the Hell Suppressing Immortal Physique was immeasurably heavy; one lift of the foot could stomp to death both Immortals and Demons. From this saying, one could only imagine how heavy the Hell Suppressing Immortal Physique truly was. The Sky Destroyer Immortal Physique turned the body into a mighty, infinite power. Whenpleted, a cultivator could rip apart the earth barehanded and wrestle a real dragon; these were easy matters. Li Qi Ye had been cultivating on the peak while using this self-torturing method for more than a month. With the Revolving Crescent Sun Merit Law rotating his blood non-stop, Li Qi Ye had broken through two small stages within just a month. Thest two stages, Essence Development and Earth¡¯s Extension, were not a challenge to him. When he was about to pass the Essence Development stage, his meritw led the Life Wheel to spin. His heavy blood energy bellowed out roars and turned into a huge vortex, sucking blood up and down inside it. This vortex,bined with the Revolving Crescent Sun Merit Law and the Kun Peng¡¯s Six Variants, frantically absorbed the world¡¯s spirit energy. The Kun Peng inside his Fate Pce, the world¡¯srgest creature, opened its mouth and satisfyingly swallowed the spirit energy from the heavens like an endless pit. In the blink of an eye, Li Qi Ye nearly absorbed all of the spirit energy surrounding his old peak. Fortunately, there were no other people around; otherwise, this would cause a great shock. This spirit energy from the world was moved into his True Fate where it was refined. The more spirit energy there was, the stronger the True Fate; the stronger the True Fate, the stronger the Dao foundation; the stronger the Dao foundation, the stronger the cultivation level. After the True Fate had absorbed enough of the world¡¯s spirit energy, it radiated an aura with enough force to tear away the vast fogs from the four oceans. At this moment, the True Fate wanted to break away its own boundary, to turn this vast space into its own territory. This process was called Earth¡¯s Extension. Nan Huai Ren was shocked to find out that it only took Li Qi Ye a month to break through the two stages of Essence Development and Earth¡¯s Extension. ¡°Within a month, to enter the Yun Physique stage, senior is too crazy!¡± Nan Huai Ren was envious from watching; this speed could beparable to geniuses. Of course, Nan Huai Ren didn¡¯t know that if Li Qi Ye didn¡¯t cultivate the Hell Suppressing Immortal Physique and didn¡¯t have the Revolving Crescent Sun Merit Law to carry his blood which weighed thousands of pounds, he wouldn¡¯t have such a satisfying result. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 38 : Tu Bu Yu (2) Chapter 38 : Tu Bu Yu (2) 3Chapter 38 : Tu Bu Yu (2) Nan Huai Ren was only envious, he did not want to be a victim of the Revolving Crescent Sun Merit Law. Everyone knew that cultivating this method would result in a trap, set up by its effect that was impossible to get out of, bing a piece of trash in the end. Seeing Nan Huai Ren¡¯s expression, Li Qi Ye only smiled and didn¡¯t say anything else. *** The next day, Li Qi Ye woke up early, as usual, to cultivate. However, when he opened the door, he was startled because there was a man standing quietly outside. It was an old man, around the age of fifty to sixty. He was wearing a robe made out of vines, his face was lean without any facial hair, but his eyes were extremely alive. Although he was old, his back was straight and his spirit was high. ¡°Senior, good morning!¡± The old man respectfully pped his hands when he saw Li Qi Ye. ¡°Uh!¡± Li Qi Ye didn¡¯t know what to say. He was always calm and collective while looking at life, but he was at a loss with the current event. If the boy Nan Huai Ren called him ¡°senior,¡± it would be eptable; however, this was an old man, around fifty to sixty years old, respectfully calling a thirteen year old boy like him, ¡°senior¡±; such a strange thing. Li Qi Ye regathered his wit and said: ¡°Elder, you must be mistaken, I am not your senior.¡± The old man looked around, and turned his gaze back to Li Qi Ye and asked: ¡°This ce is the Prime Disciple¡¯s peak?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Li Qi Ye truthfully answered. If this old man didn¡¯t have such a good spirit, he would think this was an encounter with a mentally ill patient. ¡°You are the Prime Disciple of our Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect, correct?¡± Li Qi Ye obediently answered honestly again: ¡°Yes, I am Li Qi Ye.¡± The old man smiled and formally bowed his head, then said: ¡°Then it is correct. This is your peak and you are the Prime Disciple, which means that you are my senior.¡± ¡°Uh!¡± Li Qi Ye suddenly became silent, he was certain that the old man didn¡¯t have the wrong person. But in the end, to have such an old man calling him senior felt very strange and ufortable. ¡°Sorry, sorry, I¡¯mte!¡± At this time, Nan Huai Ren breathlessly rushed in from the outside, and smiled. When Nan Huai Ren arrived, he saw Li Qi Ye and the old man standing still in front of the door. He coughed awkwardly, then did their introductions: ¡°Big brother, this is second brother. Second brother, this is¡­¡± ¡°I know, he is big brother!¡± Before Nan Huai Ren could finish, the old man interrupted him and earnestly replied. ¡°Uh, nice to meet you, second younger brother!¡± Li Qi Ye hesitantly gave out a courteous response. The old man nodded, revealing a very nice smile, and said: -Senior, this younger brother¡¯s name is Tu Bu Yu. I am also the second disciple of the Sect Master. Since you are the Prime Disciple, you are the eldest brother of all of our third generation disciples. Seeing his kind smile, Li Qi Ye¡¯s head was shaking. He wanted to yell: Uncle, I am only thirteen years old and you are fifty to sixty years old, please don¡¯t y coy in front of me and call yourself ¡°younger brother.¡± Finally, Li Qi Ye invited Tu Bu Yu inside the house, then he dragged Nan Huai Ren to the side and asked: ¡°What is going on?¡± Having a younger brother like this old man, Li Qi Ye was at a loss for words. ¡°Uh!¡± This time, it was Nan Huai Ren¡¯s turn to not know how to answer. It took a while before he calmly responded: ¡°Brother, a couple of days ago, I already told you that second brother wasing back.¡± Li Qi Ye, of course, knew about the second brothering back because Nan Huai Ren had told him this, but he didn¡¯t pay attention. He thought that the second disciple of Sect Master Su Yong Huang would be around thirty years old, at the most forty. But this younger brother in front of him was at least fifty years old. He was surprised and startled to have a younger brother this old. ¡°Brother, he is indeed Tu Bu Yu, the second disciple of the Sect Master.¡± Nan Huai Ren said with confidence. The truth was, before, the Sect Master only had Tu Bu Yu as a disciple; Li Qi Ye had only recently went under the Sect Master¡¯s wing. Li Qi Ye contemted for a moment. He had not met his master yet, but only this fifty year old second brother. However, it was true that he was the Prime Disciple and with that status, all third generation disciples ¨C despite their age ¨C had to call him ¡°big brother.¡± ¡°How many more older disciples do we have here at the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect?¡± Li Qi Ye nced at Nan Huai Ren and asked. Imagining a scene where a bunch of old men gathered around him and respectfully called him ¡°big brother,¡± Li Qi Ye could not stand it. ¡°Only one person like that¡­¡± Nan Huai Ren quietlyughed. After hearing the response, Li Qi Ye sighed in relief and walked toward Tu Bu Yu: ¡°When did junior Tue back? Did mastere back with you?¡± ¡°Dear big brother, this young brother came back alone. I only¡­¡± Tu Bu Yu said with a serious manner and an exposing kind smile. Li Qi Ye immediately interrupted him, and said: ¡°Younger brother, you are sixty; please don¡¯t be so courteous, you are shortening my life.¡± ¡°Dear big brother, I am only one thousand six hundred and seventy five years old this year.¡± Tu Bu Yu, while keeping his amicable smile, seriously answered. ¡°Crash!¡± Li Qi Ye staggered, almost falling over after hearing the answer. Not only him, but even Nan Huai Ren couldn¡¯t stand straight. ¡°Could, could you repeat that¡­¡± Li Qi Ye was almost choked to death by his own saliva. A one thousand year old man called him big brother. Dear heaven, does one really need a younger brother this old? ¡°This young brother is one thousand six hundred and seventy five years old.¡± Tu Bu Yu slowly repeated without changing his tone. Li Qi Ye red at Nan Huai Ren, and Nan Huai Ren could only innocently smile; he, himself, didn¡¯t know that Tu Bu Yu was so old. ¡°Big brother, are you okay? Do you want this young brother to get you a cup of water¡­¡± Seeing Li Qi Ye¡¯s choking expression, Tu Bu Yu kindly offered. Li Qi Ye recovered and broke Tu Bu Yu¡¯s words mid-sentence: ¡°Grandpa, please stop calling yourself young brother, I¡¯m getting goosebumps. First, I am only thirteen years old, you are above one thousand; you calling me big brother is only shortening my life. Second, this is the main point, why are you trying to be cute in front of me, calling yourself young brother? Are you implying that I am really oldpared to my age? Do I look that old? Huai Ren, do I look that old?¡± Li Qi Ye crazily spoke nonstop, Nan Huai Ren was smiling on the inside. This was the first time he had seen this senior unable to to hold onto his calm emotions. However, under the killing re of Li Qi Ye, Nan Huai Ren could only smile and pretend to look else where. ¡°If this is big brother¡¯smand, this young brother¡­ no, I will respectfully obey.¡± Tu Bu Yu was receptive, with a smile on his face. ¡°Such a brilliant decision, young brother Tu.¡± Li Qi Ye nodded his head approvingly. Tu Bu Yu smilingly replied: ¡°When ites to heavenly brilliance, I am not your equal.¡± Tu Bu Yu¡¯s words silenced Nan Huai Ren. He used to think that he was smooth and slick, good at reading other people¡¯s mind, but this old man was even faster at ttering than he was. It seemed that Nan Huai Ren had met his match. Li Qi Ye only smiled and certainly did not mind this. One could see that Tu Bu Yu was an interesting and wily person; a person living for one thousand years like him could call a thirteen year old boy ¡°big brother¡± in their first meeting. This type of person, if he wasn¡¯t an insidious mastermind, then he would be a person who could read the circumstances, knowing what to do in each situation. Of course, no matter what type of person he was, he could not escape from the eyes of Li Qi Ye. He had seen many people; when ites to reading people¡¯s thoughts and characters, very few could hide their intentions and nature in front of him. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to cultivate the invincible Min Ren. Li Qi Ye and Tu Bu Yu only just casually talked for a little bit, then they said their goodbyes. In fact, Li Qi Ye didn¡¯t really care for Tu Bu Yu¡¯s purpose ining back to the sect, so he didn¡¯t bother asking; this wasn¡¯t a big deal to him. Li Qi Ye only had one goal; that was to make himself powerful, rebuild the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect, and kill anyone who tried to block his steps, leaving no survivors! *** If the appearance of Tu Bu Yu yesterday was strange and funny for Li Qi Ye, then the news from Nan Huai Ren the next day was unexpected to him. The next day, Nan Huai Ren and his master, Protector Mo, went up to the peak. They reported to Li Qi Ye, giving important news: Tomorrow, Li Shuang Yan, the princess of the Nine Saint Demon Gate, will being to the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect. As the person in charge of the marriage between the two factions, Protector Mo was the first to be informed regarding Li Shuang Yan¡¯s arrival by the Nine Saint Demon Gate. ¡°Coming is fine, it is best toe after thinking it throughpletely. But if not, it doesn¡¯t really matter.¡± Li Qi Ye was quite surprised. He thought that the Nine Saint Demon Gate would wait for eight or ten years, he didn¡¯t expect that Li Shuang Yan would being in less than a year. Of course, if the Nine Saint Demon Gate was to wait for ten years before making a move, then Li Qi Ye wouldn¡¯t open his door for them. By then, his wings would have be full-fledged so there was no need for the Nine Saint Demon Gate toe. What he needed right now was a timely ally, not someone who would ¡°embroider flowers on cotton cloths.¡± (TL: Basically giving help when it is no longer necessary, cottons was considered expensive/high ss in the era where this phrase originated from.) Protector Mo was too hesitant to personally ask Li Qi Ye, so he winked at Nan Huai Ren. Nan Huai Ren understood his master, and had to bite the bullet to ask: ¡°Senior, if princess Li actually wanted to stay at our Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect, would you really let her be a sword maid?¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 39 : Princess’s Arrival (1) Chapter 39 : Princess¡¯s Arrival (1) 3Chapter 39 : Princess¡¯s Arrival (1) Li Qi Ye answered Nan Huai Ren: ¡°Of course. Now that the word is out, why change it!¡± Protector Mo and Nan Huai Ren winked at each other, and Nan Huai Ren finally stuttered: ¡°B-bu-but she is the descendant of the Nine Saint Demon Gate, and the princess of the Old Ox country.¡± ¡°So what?¡± Li Qi Ye was like an ancient well without waves, and calmly said: ¡°Little Nan Huai Ren still hasn¡¯t reached the apex, he still has a lot of training to do.¡± Nan Huai Ren and his master were silent, not knowing what to say. The words ¡°So what?¡± were very short and simple, but what kind of arrogant attitude and confidence was required to say these words? Li Shuang Yan wasn¡¯t only the descendant of the Nine Saint Demon Gate and the princess of the Old Ox country, but she was also one of the geniuses possessing an Emperor Physique, Emperor Life Wheel, and Saint Fate Pce. She had incredibly great talents. Whether it was talent or appearance, Li Shuang Yan was not below anyone in the Grand Middle Territory, or even the entirety of the Mortal Emperor World. There were enough men that wanted her love to make a line from the east to the south of the Old Ox country. Even then, Li Qi Ye was not satisfied; she was only worthy of being his sword maid. If this news were to be spread, who knew how many men would want to kill Li Qi Ye. Nan Huai Ren and Protector Mo had given up in front of Li Qi Ye¡¯s arrogance; this was not the first time they¡¯ve seen this. They only gently sighed, and didn¡¯t dare to report this to the Six Elders, afraid that the Six Elders would be scared silly. ¡°Do the Elders know about this?¡± Protector Mo shook his head: ¡°I have not reported this to the Elders. We have decided to wait until we spoke with you first before reporting to the Elders.¡± Ever since their return to the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect from the Nine Saint Demon Gate, the two, master and disciple, had to choose between Li Qi Ye and the Six Elders ¨C and they chose Li Qi Ye. To others, this was an odd decision, but Protector Mo had thought it through. ¡°Then report it to the Elders!¡± Li Qi Ye nodded this head without much care. Even if people of this era valued the Nine Saint Demon Gate and Li Shuang Yan, to Li Qi Ye, they were nothing. No matter how talented Li Shuang Yan was, she still couldn¡¯tpare to Immortal Emperor Xiu Shu that year! *** After leaving Li Qi Ye¡¯s peak, Protector Mo immediately reported the message to the First Elder. First Elder Gu couldn¡¯t sit still when he heard this news. ¡°What, Princess Li is almost here?¡± Compared to the nonchnt Li Qi Ye, the First Elder¡¯s reaction showed a lot more shock. After Protector Mo confirmed that the news was absolutely true, the First Elder walked back and forth in the room; his heart was extremely excited. Protector Mo secretly sighed, this was the gap; Li Qi Ye had no reaction to the news whilst the First Elder was extremely serious and ecstatic. No doubt, the First Elder greatly valued the marriage between the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect and the Nine Saint Demon Gate. Finally, the First Elder calmed down and calmlymanded: ¡°Send themand to Li Qi Ye, tell him to prepare well to wee the arrival of Princess Li.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Protector Mo epted; he wasn¡¯t foolish enough to tell the First Elder that he had already told Li Qi Ye first. ¡°Also inform all of the Elders, Protectors, and the rest of the disciples within the sect. We have to use the most solemn ceremony to greet the arrival of Princess Li. During this time, no one can make any mistakes, understand?¡± The First Elder gravelymanded. Protector Mo immediately epted the order and didn¡¯t say anything else. If this was before, then Protector Mo, like everyone else, would heavily value this marriage; but because of Li Qi Ye¡¯s influence, his view on the grand scheme of things had changed. Like Li Qi Ye, he believed that bing a subsidiary for the Nine Saint Demon Gate wasn¡¯t a permanent solution. Only strength itself was the fundamental path. Of course, Protector Mo was also clear that the current Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect wascking an upper echelon that could independently deal with all of the dangers ¨C that had enough strength to reignite the sect. ¡°Princess Liing to our sect is one thing, but what about the issue of the marriage?¡± After finishing hismands, the First Elder continued his questions. His heart was also clear, that the current Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect was too weak, and with a new start, they would need the backing of the Nine Saint Demon Gate to survive. Which was why this marriage must be sessful; it further guaranteed the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect¡¯s chance of revival. ¡°This¡­¡± Protector Mo didn¡¯t know where to start. The truth was, he had heard from one of the Elders from the Nine Saint Demon Gate that if Li Qi Ye had chosen to stay at the Nine Saint Demon Gate that day, then his marriage with Princess Li would definitely already have been settled and assured. ¡°I¡¯m afraid only the Princess and the Demon Emperor would clearly know the answer.¡± In the end, this was the only thing Protector Mo could say. Some things, he couldn¡¯t reveal too much about. The First Elder took a deep breath of relief and said: ¡°Ry my order to Li Qi Ye; tell him to take good care of Princess Li during her stay here. We absolutely cannot let her have a hint of displeasure; try to win the Princess¡¯s favor. When the time is ripe, tell him to propose to her. If he could marry the princess, then the sect will heavily reward him!¡± The First Elder made so manymands that Protector Mo was frozen without words. In fact, Li Qi Ye didn¡¯t even want to marry the Princess; even if Princess Li was willing to follow him, the best she could do was being a sword maid. Of course, Protector Mo couldn¡¯t tell the First Elder that, because he would certainly be crazy. ¡°Yes!¡± Protector Mo quickly affirmed. He would definitely ry the order to Li Qi Ye, but he also knew that Li Qi Ye would definitely justugh it off. *** Overnight, the news regarding Li Shuang Yan¡¯s visit to the sect spread throughout the entire faction; everyone was ecstatic. Especially the young male disciples, they were more excited than anyone else. Although they haven¡¯t seen her figures, they had heard about her reputation; Princess Li of the Old Ox country, descendant of the Nine Saint Demon Gate, a beautiful and peerless talented woman. She was the goddess in everyone¡¯s dream, the object of affection for many of the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect¡¯s male students. A senior brother couldn¡¯t help but exim: ¡°Goddess Li, you can say that she is the real beauty of our Grand Middle Territory. Five years ago, I was on a mission to the Old Ox country, I only caught a nce but I guarantee that she is the most beautiful woman I have ever seen.¡± ¡°Princess Li¡¯s visit! Maybe there is a chance to get her favor!¡± Another younger brother started daydreaming, and said: ¡°On looks and talents, I am also famous in the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect. If I could get her attention, then I could soar up into the sky. In the future, I will be the Sect Master of the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect, it is no problem!¡± All of a sudden, the male disciples became more active; some started to dress up meticulously. Especially the disciples who were considered to be talented in the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect; they put on their True Armors and True Treasures in visible sight so that Princess Li would take a second nce at them. *** The next day, all of the disciples in the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect gathered outside the Dao gateway, the Six Elders were present as well, along with the Protectors and sectional leaders; as long as they were still present in the sect, they had to participate in this feast today. All of the disciples were wearing their most extravagant clothing, even the female disciples were dressed up. Normally, only the upper echelons were allowed to stand on top of the Dao gateway, but there was an exception today. There were two other people qualified to stand here to greet Li Shuang Yan. One of the two was today¡¯s hero, Li Qi Ye, and the second was Leng Shi Zhi ¨C who was known as the genius of the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect. Leng Shi Zhi was only twenty years old with a handsome face, a fit and muscr body, and his confident smile which always gave him the aura of a genius. Leng Shi Zhi was a disciple of the second elder, Cao Xiong. This Leng was the most talented disciple, he was considered the top genius of all of the third generation disciples. Leng Shi Zhi joined elder Cao Xiong¡¯s rank for almost twenty years; today, he is at the Warrior Canopy ranking. At such a young age with such a strong cultivation in a declining sect like the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect, he was not just a genius in name. Back then, when the second elder Cao Xiong had an aspiration of ambition to be the Sect Master, Su Yong Huang appeared out of nowhere and he lost the chance to be the head of the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect. This event had always haunted him. Today, Su Yong Huang didn¡¯t have a sessor; Cao Xiong used all of his resources to groom Leng Shi Zhi so that this disciple could easily win the seat. He had wanted for Leng Shi Zhi to be the Prime Disciple, but Su Yong Huang had refused, and the First Elder didn¡¯t support him. This was the second hatred in his heart. Even though Li Qi Ye was now the Prime Disciple, Cao Xiong did not put Li Qi Ye ¨C this waste of life ¨C in his eyes. With Li Qi Ye¡¯s disposition, he was not qualified to fight with his disciple, Leng Shi Zhi, for the seat of the Sect Master. So, for this visit of Princess Li to the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect, Cao Xiong had especiallymanded his disciple, Leng Shi Zi, to seize this golden opportunity; if he could get Li Shuang Yan¡¯s favor, then bing the Sect Master, it would no longer be up for question. No one in the sect, then, whether they be the Elders or Su Yong Huang, wouldn¡¯t be able to stop his steps at bing the Sect Master. So today, Leng Shi Zhi was particrly well dressed, wearing treasure clothing with radiating lights, with a pair of boots apanied by white clouds, and on his waist was an Eight Treasures Jade Jewel with a faint sound of the Grand Dao; his whole body, with the treasures, exerted a formidable pressure. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 40 : Princess’s Arrival (2) Chapter 40 : Princess¡¯s Arrival (2) 1Chapter 40 : Princess¡¯s Arrival (2) Leng Shi Zhi was anxious to put all of his most powerful treasures on his body, afraid that someone wouldn¡¯t know that he was the first genius of the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect, as well as one that possessed numerous treasures. In fact, Leng Shi Zhi wasn¡¯t the only one to dress up today, all of the male disciples were adorning beautiful clothings as well. Their treasures were in in sight on their bodies, afraid that people wouldn¡¯t know that they didn¡¯t have so many treasures. Li Qi Ye saw this scene and could only shake his head. He told Protector Mo who was standing near by: -These people seemed to be attending the circus, not Li Shuang Yan¡¯s greeting party! Nan Huai Ren didn¡¯t have the qualification to stand next to the upper echelons during the greeting party, only Protector Mo was next to Li Qi Ye. Hearing those words, Protector Mo could only let out a small hollow smile. -Be more formal! At this time, Leng Shi Zhi who was standing in front turned back and coldly said: -Princess Li is the descendant of the imperial family, the most distinguished guest of the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect. We must greet her in the most dignified manner, in order to avoid disgrace and shame to our sect! Finished speaking, he looked at Li Qi Ye with disdain. At this point, Li Qi Ye alone, was wearing a cotton garment, unadorned by any treasures and looked exactly like a mortal. At first, Leng Shi Zhi was assigned to be standing side by side with Li Qi Ye, but Leng Shi Zhi believed that he was above the piece of waste, so he took the initiative to stand in front. -Her royal highness¡¯ presence is definitely an honor to all of us. Among the male disciples waiting, one excitedly eximed. Leng Shi Zhi was dismissive of these disciples, their talents were so average, how could they win Princess Li¡¯s favor. It was simply a toad wanting to eat a swan¡¯s meat! Hmmph, as for the idiotic Li Qi Ye, he wasn¡¯t even a toad; he was not even qualified to have such a thought. WIth this thought, Leng Shi Zhi had an even greater disdain for Li Qi Ye. Although the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect and the Nine Saint Demon Gate had an ancient marriage pact, only the Prime Disciple like Li Qi Ye would have the right to marry Li Shuang Yan. However, Leng Shi Zhi didn¡¯t care for this ancient convention; Li Qi Ye was not qualified to marry Li Shuang Yan in his eyes, and surely Li Shuang Yan would hate a piece of trash like Li Qi Ye. In Leng Shi Zhi¡¯s opinion, as long as he had the opportunity to be close to Li Shuang Yan, he could please her enough to win her favor. He was extremely confident in himself, he was the first genius of the sect after all! Li Shuang Yan had yet toe. At the ancient gateway, some of the younger generation couldn¡¯t help but quietly whisper amongst each other. A disciple asked: -This time the princess ising to our Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect, what is her purpose? -I heard that the Prime Disciple and the sessor of the Nine Saint Demon Gate were determined to be married. An older disciple knew a little about it, and thoughtfully said. -Marriage? After hearing this answer, one disciple nced at Li Qi Ye and contemptuously said. One disciple said with disdain: -Him? Hmmph, in my opinion, the princess came to dissolve this marriage. Her royal highness would be dismissive of an idiot with a Mortal Physique, Mortal Life Wheel, and Mortal Fate Pce. -Whatever reason it might be for the princess¡¯ arrival, this is a good chance for us to be close to her royal highness. A disciple excitedly said. The only person without any interest in these little arguments was Li Qi Ye. It was fine to asionally act in a y, but if this took any longer, he would lose his interest! At this time, an ¡°Ooomph¡± resonated from the Dao gateway, it blindingly illuminated the eyes. The brilliant crystal door was opened, and the dimension between the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect and the Nine Saint Demon Gate was finally connected. A group of people stepped out from the gateway, and the first person was the sessor, Li Shuang Yan of the Nine Saint Demon Gate. In addition to her, there were a few familiar faces to Li Qi Ye, such as Grand Protector Yu He and a few exceptional disciples of the Nine Saint Demon Gate. Li Shuang Yan, still dressed in white, her masterpiece of an alluring face was still cold as snow; arrogant like a goddess sitting on her throne, causing even the moon and sun to blush in her presence. As for the male disciples, especially the ones that were seeing Li Shuang Yan for the first time, they were stunned by her beautiful face and figure and couldn¡¯t recover for a long time. Even the female disciples found that the appearance of Li Shuang Yan totally eclipsed their own, and subconsciously felt ugly inparison. The person who imed to be the first genius of the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect, Leng Shi Zhi, couldn¡¯t keep himself from staring at Li Shuang Yan¡¯s features; he lost his thoughts for a long time, unable to recover. The Six Elders were surprised because they thought it would just be Li Shuang Yan, but Grand Protector Yu He came as well. One had to know that Yu He was a powerful figure even within the Royal Nobles of the Nine Saint Demon Gate. Even the Elders of the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect didn¡¯t have the qualification to meet Yu He; but this time, he personally came along, and this made the sect feel quite proud. The Six Elders quickly recovered, and brought the Protectors forward to greet him. -Princess Li and Protector Yu¡¯s arrival brings our sect great honor. If our small faction¡¯s hospitality has any mistakes, I hope for the princess and grand protector to forgive. The First Elder led the pack and greeted them. Seeing this, Li Qi Ye sighed. The Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect had really declined. The great Six Elders of the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect of Immortal Emperor lineage had to act in such a servile manner, these people were helpless. Way back then, when Min Ren and him were still controlling the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect, they never had to bow down to anyone. He sent the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect to sweep the whole Nine Worlds. Virtuous Paragon? Ancient God? Who dared to stop the rise of the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect, kill without mercy! Heavenly Demon, Blood Race, and even the High Elf blessed by the heavens had toe worship the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect. Between the nine heavens and ten earths, in the middle of this world, who had the qualification to make the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect subservient? -Elder Gu and everyone are too kind! Li Shuang Yan lightly nodded her head and Grand Protector Yu He stepped forward to return the greeting. At this time, Li Shuang Yan¡¯s bright eyes fell upon Li Qi Ye. Even though they showed no emotions and were as cold as ice, their attractiveness were still apparent. Li Qi Ye, however, was still casually standing, calm andfortable as if there was nothing important enough to warrant his attention. Seeing Li Shuang Yan walking away, Yu He and the other disciples from the Nine Saint Demon Gate quickly followed. Numerous disciples held their breaths, their minds were frozen from staring at the beautiful girl ahead. The First Elder was relieved to see this scene. No matter what, Li Qi Ye had sessfully passed the trial of the Nine Saint Demon Gate. Li Shuang Yan going towards his direction was a good start. Leng Shi Zhi was trying to regain hisposure and he saw Li Shuang Yaning closer. He was ecstatic. Of course, Li Shuang Yan had noticed him ¨C the first genius of the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect. So he arched his back and exposed a confident smile to greet Li Shuang Yan. Seeing this, many male disciples were jealous and envious, but they had to admit that Leng Shi Zhi as the first genius of the sect and was the one who was the most entitled to Li Shuang Yan¡¯s blue eyes. (TL: To get into someone¡¯s blue eyes is to get their respect or eptance) However, Li Shuang Yan didn¡¯t bother to look towards his direction. She went straight towards Li Qi Ye, making Leng Shi Zhi¡¯s expression freeze. -Li gongzi! (TL: Gongzi is close to Mr. but mostly meant for younger men. A suffix meant for respect) Li Shuang Yan greeted in front of Li Qi Ye. The two of them, one masterpiece of alluring beauty, and the other was just an ordinary boy; them standing together created a scene that was like the difference between the heavens and earth. Li Qi Ye just casually nodded, despite Li Shuang Yan¡¯s peerless beauty. He was not moved by her honoring gesture, he leisurely smiled and said: -It is best to figure it outpletely! Of course, these abrupt words could only be understood by a few people here. -It is my honor to see gongzi again. Yu He also stepped forward and pped his hands: -Our majesty has a message for you. He hopes that when you have some leisure time that you would visit our sect as a guest, his majesty will personally greet you. -If the Demon Emperor said so, then I won¡¯t be so reserved. Li Qi Ye smiled and then continued: -Coming to my Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect as a guest, you don¡¯t need to be so restrained; if there are any inconveniences, just let Protector Mo or Nan Huai Ren know. -Gongzi¡¯s words, Yu He understand! Yu He nodded, and greeted Protector Mo and Nan Huai Ren. This small action caused a shiver in the master and disciple pairing, because the words from Li Qi Ye before had changed a lot of things. Although they were on the side of Li Qi Ye, they have not been given any real benefits. However, with Li Qi Ye words just now, their status had been elevated greatly. Even the greeting party led by the Elders were using a subservient status to greet a Royal Noble like Yu He. However, with Li Qi Ye¡¯s words, it meant that he ced them in the same position as Yu He, and they could directlymunicate with Grand Protector Yu He of the Nine Saint Demon Gate. Protector Mo and Nan Huai Ren felt like the decision of joining Li Qi Ye was their wisest choice; their destiny would be changed in a way that others couldn¡¯t ever imagine. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 41 : Princess Can Only Be A Maid (1) Chapter 41 : Princess Can Only Be A Maid (1) 3Chapter 41 : Princess Can Only Be A Maid (1) This scene caused everyone to be stunned, and this included the Six Elders. Although they were the Elders of the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect, with their cultivation, the best they could do was to be given the title of Named Hero from counties. Yu He was different; with the status of Grand Protector of the Nine Saint Demon Gate, he was an extremely powerful Royal Noble. He could even be granted the title of Enlightened Being. This was why practitioners with lower cultivation levels than Yu He, like the Elders of the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect, didn¡¯t have the qualification to stand side by side with him; because of this, their positions were already lowered by half. The Six Elders respectfully greeted Yu He while the Grand Protector was speaking to Li Qi Ye with reverence; no one understood the events that were unraveling before their eyes. What was even more incredible was that Yu He also brought a message from the Demon Emperor Lun Ri: that if Li Qi Ye, once again, became a guest at the Nine Saint Demon Gate, Lun Ri would personally greet him. Who was the Demon Emperor Lun Ri? He was the mighty overlord of one direction; he could walk vertically and horizontally across the world. The Elders of the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect could only stare from afar, and someone like Demon Emperor Lun Ri wanted to personally greet Li Qi Ye? This was an unimaginable matter. (TL: Walking vertically and horizontally means that he could do whatever he wishes) As for the other disciples, they were unable to think. At once, the people on the scene were standing frozen in ce. However, they were even more shocked at the scene where Li Qi Ye naturally curved his left arm; Li Shuang Yan red at him for a second, without saying anything. She then, gently, held Li Qi Ye¡¯s arm, and she left with Li Qi Ye in a submissive manner. ¡°Protector Yu, I don¡¯t have time to entertain you.¡± Before leaving, Li Qi Ye only left behind one sentence while Yu He was bending his back to say goodbye. No one in the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect understood; none of them had any exnations for the things that had just happened. These events were so outside of their own imagination. The disciples, Elders, and Protectors were all petrified, and they could not recover for a long time. *** While everyone was still bbergasted, Li Qi Ye had brought Li Shuang Yan back to his ancient peak. Once they stepped inside the small house, where there were only the two of them, Li Shuang Yan withdrew her hand from Li Qi Ye. She angrily narrowed her eyes at Li Qi Ye, and her cold and arrogant voice rang in the air: ¡°This time, are you satisfied?¡± Li Qi Ye acted as if he didn¡¯t see Li Shuang Yan¡¯s attitude. Hefortably sat in a chair, and he looked at her, slowly saying: ¡°In front of everyone, do you think by grabbing my hand is akin to granting me a great honor? Satisfying my vanity? No, you are mistaken. This Li Qi Ye does not need such vain admirations.¡± ¡°The fact that I let you borrow my arm is my giving you three parts face¡­¡± Li Qi Ye paused for a second, and his eyes became cold; he then spoke in a serious manner: ¡°I have always hid the shorings of the people by my side, and I have always protected them. Since you wanted to follow me, I gave you face by letting you hold my arm. This is so you could be proud! Strictly speaking, as my sword maid, you don¡¯t have the status to hold my hand and walk alongside my shoulder; you need to remember this!¡± ¡°You!¡± Li Shuang Yan was shaken with anger, and her face was deeply flushed with redness. She epted the order toe to this ce, to let go of her royal status; she patiently held the hand of this bastard, and she followed him in the presence of everyone. One could say that she gave him ten parts face. However, now, he dared to say these words. How could she not be angry? ¡°You have your pride, I can understand.¡± Li Qi Ye did not acknowledge her anger, and he continued speaking: ¡°You were ordered by the Demon Emperor toe here, but, in your heart, you did not want to. You consider yourself to be a talented woman, a beloved daughter of the heavens, and you look at me with great contempt; you believe me to not be worthy of your attention for even a second ¨C this is normal. However, remember these words, today, I let you hold my arm. This is to give you a good beginning. If you feel victimized by having to follow me, then that is your concern. The decision is yours; however, whenes the day of my sweeping this entire heaven and earth, there will be no ce for you by my side!¡± A thirteen year old boy, saying these most confident and arrogant words, even a princeing from an ancient country would not make such a statement. However, today a thirteen year old boy said such dominating words. If others said such a thing, then it would certainly be arrogance and ignorance. However, Li Shuang Yan looked at Li Qi Ye¡¯s iparably calm expression and his tone showed his confidence in saying the most arrogant words in the world. If it was another time, she would have thought of him as being presumptuous, ignorant, and the King of Ye Lang; however, now, she could not see this pattern in his appearance. (TL: King of Ye Lang is an expression of calling someone ignorant and arrogant. The original raw has another idiom for arrogance + ignorance so it sounds more poetic than this version) Of course, Li Shuang Yan didn¡¯t want toe here voluntarily. Outside of Demon Emperor Lun Ri¡¯smand, even the honorable Elder Sword of the Nine Saint Demon Gate thought that following Li Qi Ye would grant her a promising future; they eventually persuaded her, so that she woulde. This matter, for Li Shuang Yan, could be considered an iparable grievance. She was the Nine Saint Demon Gate¡¯s sessor, and she was the princess of Old Ox country. Whether it be talents or appearance, she was an outstanding phoenix; she was a beloved daughter of the blue heaven. Her male suitors, even if only counting the talented geniuses, were numerous like the carps crossing the river, but she didn¡¯t care; however, today, she had to lower herself into bing a sword maid for a mortal. Her master, Demon Emperor Lun Ri, was an expert with an extremely powerful cultivation with great talents and intelligence; even in the era where the Heaven¡¯s Will was fractured, he was able to defy the heavens and be a tyrant in one direction. However, this generation¡¯s overlord, and her master, would value someone that only had a Mortal Physique, Mortal Life Wheel, and Mortal Fate Pce; this made her so perplexed ¨C without an answer ¨C after much thought! She wanted to release the anger in her heart, but she didn¡¯t know how; she wanted to call Li Qi Ye ignorant, but the situation did not seem to be this way. In the end, Li Shuang Yan couldn¡¯t contain herself and angrily said: ¡°Good, you consider yourself to be unparalleled in the world, then prove it to me. If you truly have that sort of ability, then I¡¯ll consider those words to be legitimate. Otherwise, you are just daydreaming to satisfy your own ego.¡± Looking at Li Shuang Yan for a moment, Li Qi Ye slowly raised his voice: ¡°Proof? I have nothing to prove!¡± Li Shuang Yan angrily shivered at Li Qi Ye¡¯s arrogant attitude. He was only thirteen years old, obviously younger than her, but his words were iparably domineering; it was as if he was the supreme emperor for an entire generation. This thirteen year old boy had went mad to say such words in such an indifferent and bored manner. ¡°I have a magical formation; if you can just say a few mysterious truths regarding it, not to mention you being able to solve this formation sessfully or not, then you do have some ability!¡± Finished speaking, Li Shuang Yan took out an ancient beast fur ¨C its origin was unknown. It was a myriad of curved symbols, Dao runes, stars, and formations of dots. This little beast fur, seemingly, contained all of the stars in the universe; it was as if it held all the profound mysteries in the heavens and earth. If one took a careful look, their spirit would be sucked out instantly with the feeling that they had suddenly entered a mysterious world. No matter how marvelous and supreme one¡¯s talent was, they wouldn¡¯t be able to control themselves. They would be captivated by the mysterious truths of the beast fur, and eventually, fall enamored to the magical formation, unable to escape from the inside. Li Qi Ye looked at this old fur; it was too familiar. In the blink of an eye, a corner of the magical formation clearly appeared in his head. This was one part of the memories regarding theplete magical formation hidden in the mind of Li Qi Ye, and that was the magical formation on the ancient beast fur. This little corner of the magical formation was simply too profound. Regarding theplete formation, Li Qi Ye was toozy to remember the whole memory because no one else knew more than him. ¡°This is only a corner of a broken formation. Listen carefully, now: Starting from Kui Xing constetion, go towards the Nine Entrances, avoid the Eight Full Moons, turn into Nine Stars, switch to the Milky Way, and then return to the Dao¡­¡± Li Qi Ye calmly spoke while pointing with his fingers: ¡°This will be the center of the broken formation; it is carefully protected by six Beasts and four Immortals, together. From the past until now, the people who could sessfully break through this formation could be counted on one¡¯s fingers.¡± (TL: Kui Xing = one of the twenty eight mansions. All of these terms here are based on Daoism constetions and beliefs, the same as the Fate Pce) Li Qi Ye eloquently spoke without pause; it was as if he had them memorized. Each word, from his mouth, made it sound like it was not a masterpiece magic formation, but merely a trivial technique. However, Li Shuang Yan was shockedpletely. She knew the heaven shattering secret of this broken magic formation. Even her patriarch, ancestor of the Nine Saint Demon Gate, was only lucky enough to have this little ancient beast fur. This corner of the broken magic formation, alone, was enough for the many geniuses and Virtuous Paragons of the Nine Saint Demon Gate to research through several generations; in the end, they were able topletely understand the profound truths behind this broken formation. Despite understanding the theory, they could not actually recreate this magical formation for practical usage. Seeing Li Shuang Yan¡¯s talent for magical formations, Demon Emperor Lun Ri passed the formation to her, full of optimism, since she might be able to, one day, understand this formation even further; this too, could be a boost to her training. Half of her current cultivation was also rted to this magical formation. From a young age, Li Shuang Yan had already started studying this formation, but it took ten years for her to understand it. This was under the guidance from the knowledge left behind by the Virtuous Paragons. Otherwise, someone else, without such good circumstances, would waste an unknown amount of time. Li Shuang Yan¡¯s dream was that, one day, she could create this formation; even though it was only a broken corner, it would still be able to kill Gods and Immortals; however, she knew, with her current cultivation and luck, this dream was impossible. This trip to the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect, Demon Emperor Lun Ri also wanted her to bring along the ancient beast fur and wait for the right opportunity to ask Li Qi Ye to see if he knew anything about it or to hear his thoughts regarding it. Li Shuang Yan would never, even in her wildest of dreams, think that Li Qi Ye would be able to, with a single nce, eloquently describe this broken formation that was considered peerless in the world. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 42 : Princess Can Only Be A Maid (2) Chapter 42 : Princess Can Only Be A Maid (2) 0Chapter 42 : Princess Can Only Be A Maid (2) Li Shuang Yan had a suspicion that Li Qi Ye had seen the ancient formation somewhere else previously; however, she quickly dismissed this idea because the Nine Saint Demon Gate had to pay a great price in order to obtain this single copy of the broken formation that the Formation Progenitor had left behind. It could be said that, besides the Formation Progenitor who had died in the Ancient Era, only their Nine Saint Demon Gate knew about the existence of this broken formation. But now, Li Qi Ye, with a single nce, had been able to recite information regarding the broken formation as if it was something insignificant, and was nothing more than a lesson on memorization. This made Li Shuang Yan frightened into being speechless for a long time; she had spent ten years of research, along with the guidance of many generations of great sages from the Nine Saint Demon Gate, yet all of this was only equal to a few words that were hastily spoken by him? Such an event greatly damaged her confidence. Even the most heavenly talents weren¡¯t able to understand the formation with just one nce, but Li Qi Ye had done just that. Li Qi Ye¡¯s words alone could have defeated all of these geniuses. The worst part was, Li Qi Ye wasn¡¯t a genius! Li Shuang Yan didn¡¯t know that Li Qi Ye had already seen theplete formation in its entirety during the ancient times, and that was why, upon seeing the ancient beast fur, his memories of the formation had resurfaced. ¡°Come here.¡± At this point, Li Qi Ye leisurely beckoned for Li Shuang Yan toe closer. Because Li Shuang Yan still hadn¡¯t recovered from her shock, she subconsciously came closer to Li Qi Ye. She didn¡¯t even know why she did it. ¡°Pow, pow, pow!¡± Li Shuang Yan was still in a daze, so Li Qi Ye grabbed her, ced her over hisp,id her down, and without any mercy for beauties, swung his big hand onto her butt several times; he caused it to numbingly burned. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Li Shuang Yan was like a cat that had its tail stepped on, as she jumped to her feet, and loudly yelled. Her face blushed red, and she angrily red at Li Qi Ye. As for Li Qi Ye, he just patted his palms in afortable manner, like it was a trivial thing to do, before slowly saying, ¡°As my maid, you need to be aware of your situation. I can forgive the people around me, and favor the people around me; this includes you, even if you¡¯re only a maid. However, you have to remember, never provoke me! Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re heaven¡¯s favorite daughter that you can flip over the earth!¡± ¡°You!¡± Li Shuang Yan seethed with anger. She was the favorite daughter of heaven, and was the princess of the Old Ox country. In the past, until now, she¡¯d always been in a high position, and no one had dared to be disrespectful towards her. However, today, a small man had mercilessly spanked her on the bottom; this sort of shameful thing truly made her tremble. ¡°Go, find a ce in which to live by yourself.¡± Li Qi Ye motioned with his sleeve to imply the departure of the guest, ignoring Li Shuang Yan¡¯s feelings. ¡°You¡­ Little man! You¡­! You better remember this!¡± In the end, without knowing how to vent her anger, she enunciated each word clearly. She had always been superior, looking down below from her high position, and countless talented young men wanted to win her favor. However, today, Li Qi Ye said a few hateful sentences, and he then told her to leave; he didn¡¯t even arrange her a ce to stay. This really infuriated her! Li Shuang Yan left with her arms waving angrily in the air; her royal highness, at the age of eighteen, was provoked by a thirteen year old boy to the point of wanting to vomit blood. Even she couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Do not try to practice the ¡®Immortal Emperor ughtering Formation¡¯ any longer.¡± At this point, Li Qi Ye¡¯s calm voice echoed from behind: ¡°The formation on your hand is simply a small corner of the Immortal Emperor ughtering Formation. If you force yourself to cultivate it, one day, you will be ruined by this formation. Even the ones that knew about it since the Ancient Era long ago didn¡¯t dare to cultivate it on a simple whim; let alone you. If you truly want to repair this array, once your cultivation has matured, I will think about teaching you a thing or two.¡± Based on the cultivation and talent of Li Shuang Yan, most people normally didn¡¯t get the chance to ask her for guidance, and now a little man like Li Qi Ye wanted to guide her? However, the four words ¡°Immortal Emperor ughtering Formation¡± made her stop in her tracks. This formation was a legend left behind by many generations. Most people didn¡¯t believe of its existence, but Li Qi Ye was talking about it like he had it grasped in the palm of his hand. Even though she was curious, her anger had not subsided; nor her pride. Thus, she only scowled angrily, and she ignored Li Qi Ye. Then, she continued leaving. Li Qi Ye didn¡¯t care whether Li Shuang Yan was in a good mood or not; he simply sat in his chair in silence. Immortal Emperor ughtering Formation! How many years had passed? His lost memories suddenly resurfaced once he saw the corner of this broken formation. In the warring era, against the Ancient Ming, how many people died in this formidable formation? How much of a price did he have to pay to build this formation? This eternally invincible ancient formation; a formation that, oncepleted, would be bathed in the blood of many masters. Many immortal sages and himself spent their blood and sweat to create this formation. In the devastating war against the Ancient Ming, for the Mortal World and all of the Human race, numerous masters had died in this formation. He controlled the grand formation, side by side with his brothers, generals, andrades, to fight a heaven shattering battle; blood painted the sky. He did not remember how many people had died on the battlefield, nor how many peerless masters that followed him had been sacrificed. He only remembered his pain, in silence, after the battle. Time could erase everything, and time could heal all wounds; however, some memories could not be forgotten even through the passing of time because they are imprinted in the deepest part of the soul, never to be forgotten. Li Qi Ye sighed, and he regained hisposure. He did not allow himself to drown in emotions and indulge in the sentimental past. The past had passed, and the present was worth living. In this life, he would have the chance to traverse the Nine Worlds and personally repay some old scores; not only for himself, but for the people that had sacrificed themselves for him as well. *** Li Shuang Yan¡¯s visit to the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect was an important event; not only did it make the young male disciples sleepless, but it also made the upper echelon excited. Only Li Qi Ye acted like nothing major had happened. He didn¡¯t care whether Li Shuang Yan was going to leave or stay; if she was willing to pledge allegiance to him, then, in the future, he would reserve a spot for her next to him. If not, then so be it. He would not be missing capable assistants. Even without her, he could find a substitute; it was this simple! This night, Li Shuang Yan was with a stomach filled with angry steam. Her teeth grinded, and she silently cursed Li Qi Ye. She didn¡¯t stay in Li Qi Ye¡¯s small mansion, and she also didn¡¯t leave this ce; however, she chose to create a small treasure building down from the corner of Li Qi Ye¡¯s peak, and she entered inside. Although she did not live with Li Qi Ye, she also didn¡¯t leave his peak. With the arrival of Li Shuang Yan and Yu He, the biggest harvest was gained by Protector Mo and Nan Huai Ren because they were in charge of the entire trip for Yu He and his people at the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect. This was no minor event because they could work alongside a Royal Noble like Yu He; they could ask him many questions about cultivation and his experience ¨C this was a big benefit. The most essential thing was still Li Qi Ye¡¯s words that allowed for Protector Mo¡¯s and Nan Huai Ren¡¯s positions to elevate greatly within the sect. Yu He obeyed Li Qi Ye¡¯s order, and he left everything for Protector Mo and Nan Huai Ren to decide. They became the special envoys between the two sects. One has to remember that before disciples, and even the Six Elders of the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect wouldn¡¯t necessarily be able to meet Grand Protector Yu He. However, now, simple organizers like Nan Huai Ren and Protector Mo could directly meet with Yu He to discuss events; this meant that the rtionship between the two sects had became more intimate. The improved status of Nan Huai Ren and Protector Mo; this left many Protectors, Sectional Leaders, the third generation disciples, and even the second generation envious. Despite all of themotion, Li Qi Ye did not care. The most important thing to him right now was to refine his Dao foundation, not allowing any room for mistakes, and carefully cultivate towards wless perfection. Once there was a mistake, this small mistake would be a fatal danger on the road of cultivation; especially when he faces the time of Life Reduction and the Fate Cmity. As long as his base was solid, with a strong Dao foundation, then in the future, he could go farther; he could exceed the apex. (TL: Life Reduction is when the Life Wheel weakens, Fate Cmity is a fated time of cmity) Many geniuses wanted to rush their cultivation ranking and they neglected their refinement of the Dao foundation; rushing for sess caused the Dao foundation to have defects. In the end, they died in regrets during the moments of Life Reduction and the Fate Cmity. This was why Li Qi Ye¡¯s expectation for himself was very high. Even though the peerless Revolving Crescent Sun Merit Law could increase his cultivation speed, he still limited its effect for a solid foundation. If he stopped his own suppression, then he could easily break through into the Inner Longevity rank. (TL: Reminder: Pce Foundation, Pce Expansion, Yun Physique, Provision Pce, Inner Longevity, Heaven¡¯s Mandate, Warrior Canopy, Purified Rebirth, Heaven¡¯s Primal, True Deity) *** Li Shuang Yan had stayed at the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect for seven days. Time had passed without any incidents, but this morning, Nan Huai Ren visited Li Qi Ye¡¯s peak along with a middle-aged man. ¡°Senior, this person is Sectional Leader Zhou, an instructor at Cleansing Jade Peak.¡± Nan Huai Ren immediately introduced the man to Li Qi Ye. His senior only nced at Sectional Leader Zhou once, and he nodded his head: ¡°What is the matter?¡± Li Qi Ye¡¯s attitude was arrogant in the eyes of Sectional Leader Zhou, and his heart was ufortable. He coldly scowled, but he didn¡¯t say another sentence. Nan Huai Ren quickly replied: ¡°The Elder has decided that senior will temporarily rece Sectional Leader Zhou as the instructor of Cleansing Jade Peak. Today, Sectional Leader Zhou brought along a list of disciples of the Cleansing Jade Peak, as well as detailed information regarding them. The Elders hoped that senior would ept this decision.¡± Sectional Leader Zhou was just silently listening. He, a Sectional Leader, was meeting him but Li Qi Ye didn¡¯t show him any respect. He left the roster behind, and he then turned away without leaving any words or reminders behind. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 43 : First Elder’s Plan (1) Chapter 43 : First Elder¡¯s n (1) 0Chapter 43 : First Elder¡¯s n (1) After Sectional Leader Zhou had left, Li Qi Ye nced through the roster of the disciples at the Cleansing Jade Peak; there were a total of three hundred disciples, and the first disciple of the Cleansing Jade Peak has been there for five years. Li Qi Ye read through the roster once, and he then, looking towards Nan Huai Ren, asked: ¡°Do you have anyments?¡± Nan Huai Ren drylyughed: ¡°Dear senior, this little brother doesn¡¯t want to wildly specte; however, if you really want to know my perspective, then this little brother could only dare to say a thing or two!¡± Nan Huai Ren was always smooth and understanding, and he knew conversational limits; once he chose to be under Li Qi Ye¡¯s wing, then he would go where Li Qi Ye points. ¡°Dare my fart!¡± Li Qi Ye contemptuously yelled and then, he continued speaking: ¡°If you use the same amount of energy you spend on treacherous scheming to cultivate, your current power would reach a very high rank.¡± Hearing Li Qi Ye¡¯s words, Nan Huai Ren could only force himself to smile: ¡°Senior, one can¡¯t do any different from his natural disposition, birthed by the heavens.¡± ¡°Fine, don¡¯t give me more treacherous words. Tell me your opinions.¡± Li Qi Ye lightly waved his hand. He didn¡¯t care for the smooth words of his junior. Nan Huai Ren¡¯s nature had been solidified; it couldn¡¯t be changed even if he wanted to. Nan Huai Ren quickly said: ¡°I heard one piece of news: The First Elder wanted you to teach the disciples how to cultivate at the Strange Gem Peak, but the second elder has been advocating for you to teach at the Cleansing Jade Peak¡­¡± ¡°Keep going with your conjectures, so I can listen to them!¡± Li Qi Ye casually smiled; he had already understood the essential factors behind this event. Nan Huai Ren was no longer flippant; he continued exining his thoughts in a serious manner: ¡°The second elder has great influence at the Cleansing Jade Peak because senior Leng Shi Zhi also studied there. Although Leng Shi Zhi was only a third generation disciple, with his cultivation, he had already been equal in status to the sectional leader uncles.¡± Here, Nan Huai Ren looked up to see Li Qi Ye¡¯s expression because he knew; when ites to strategy and tricks, this senior was the most frightening person. ¡°Mm, how did the other Elders react?¡± Li Qi Ye smiled. ¡°This¡­¡± Nan Huai Ren pondered for a moment. Even though he was gifted at reading people, but, as a third generation disciple, there were many things that he was not privy to. ¡°It is very simple! We just need to see whether the First Elder still wants topete for the Sect Master position, then, we can make an urate conjecture.¡± At this moment, Tu Bu Yu arrived; he spoke while he walked forward. Even though he was more than one thousand years old, his body was as vigorous as a young man; his face always had a kind smile. ¡°Keep going, I¡¯m listening.¡± Li Qi Ye did not mind the presence of Tu Bu Yu joining the conversation; thus, hemanded him to go on. Tu Bu Yu smilingly said: ¡°Senior, no one in our Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect has more influence than the First Elder. He is a serious man, administrates fairly, and, on top of that, he was also the eldest disciple of the previous Sect Master. One could say that he has the biggest opportunity to be the Sect Master of the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect.¡± ¡°Our master isn¡¯t the eldest disciple of the previous Sect Master?¡± Li Qi Ye was a little surprised to hear Tu Bu Yu¡¯s response. He had thought that, because Su Yong Huang was the eldest disciple from thest Sect Master, that was why she became the new Sect Master. Tu Bu Yu shook his head and smilingly answered: ¡°Master¡¯s situation is a bit special unlike the First Elder. Within the first generation of disciples, the First Elder was the most likely sessor; in fact, amongst the Six Elders, only the second elder hadpeted for the Sect Master¡¯s seat. The other four, in theory, had always supported the First Elder.¡± ¡°Then what does the First Elder think about this situation?¡± Li Qi Ye stroked his chin, and he asked. Tu Bu Yu quickly replied: ¡°Everyone knows about how Cao Xiong yearns for the Sect Master¡¯s seat, but no one knows what the First Elder is thinking. Even though the other four Elders support him, fervently, he still hadn¡¯t shown a decisive attitude. I¡¯m afraid that, in recent years, the other four Elders stance have been shaken because of this.¡± Li Qi Ye looked at Tu Bu Yu and teasingly said: ¡°Master has been outside for many years, and younger brother seldom returns to the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect; however, it seems like you are still pretty well-informed on things.¡± It made one think about why Su Yong Huang still grasped the exact situation of the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect even though she wasn¡¯t here. Li Qi Ye was a bit curious, but he didn¡¯t care for the First Elder¡¯s attitude, let alone Su Yong Huang¡¯s or even Cao Xiong¡¯s. Since he had made up his mind about reviving the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect, no one could stop him; not even his master-in-name, Su Yong Huang. ¡°Senior, please stop joking. As a disciple of the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect, this is our home; of course we have to pay attention to our home¡¯s current situation.¡± Tu Bu Yu graciously smiled; his words were humbling. Since Tu Bu Yu had started speaking, Nan Huai Ren had been silently listening. A monster living for more than one thousand years more than possessed the necessary qualifications to discuss the situation of the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect. He was definitely an old fox! Li Qi Ye silently cursed in his mind, and he then calmly smiled: ¡°Since younger brother is back, then you should know about master¡¯s attitude more than anyone, eh.¡± If this second disciple was a smart person, then Li Qi Ye wouldn¡¯t waste time talking in circles; he would directly ask about the main point. (Nahct: Beating around the bush ¨C we didn¡¯t want to lose the original meaning) Tu Bu Yu¡¯s expression was still the same, and he smilingly said: ¡°Senior is the Prime Disciple of the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect, and you represent our future glory; whatever senior does or says, master will not interfere.¡± Not bad. Such mastery at pushing and pulling; as expected from a one thousand year old fox. Li Qi Ye was impressed with the sly conducts of Tu Bu Yu. If the disciple was like this, then what would the master, Su Yong Huang, be like? (TL: The first raw sentence is using Tai Chi¡¯s ideologies to describe someone dodging a questionpletely) Li Qi Ye only smiled after he finished speaking. Right now, he didn¡¯t want to cause amotion in the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect; once his cultivation reached an eptable height, he would take action and deal with everything. Leaving Tu Bu Yu to the side, Li Qi Ye directlymanded Nan Huai Ren: ¡°Huai Ren, go bring all the information regarding the meritws that are currently being practiced by the disciples at the Cleansing Jade Peak to my ce; I want to see what they are ying with.¡± Nan Huai Ren quickly affirmed and turned around to take care of it without neglect. However, before Nan Huai Ren had returned, Li Qi Ye was invited to meet the First Elder via his disciple. *** The Cleaning Ancient Incense Sect used to have over one thousand primary peaks; however, right now, there were only seventy-three peaks, and even these seventy-three were withering; the natural world energy within them had slowly been depleted. As the First Elder, Elder Gu was qualified to own the tallest peak containing the highest amount of natural world energy in the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect. As a third generation disciple like Li Qi Ye, being invited to a private conversation with the First Elder would be considered a tremendous honor in the eyes of the other young disciples. Li Qi Yefortably sat in the hall, facing the First Elder, without any worries or nervousness. The two of them stared at each other for a long, yet, as they examined each other¡¯s attitude, no one was willing to make the first move. Eventually, the First Elder couldn¡¯t wait any longer; he sighed and opened his mouth: ¡°Li Qi Ye, this seat does not understand you. If others say that you are from the Nine Saint Demon Gate, then you are too irrationally arrogant.¡± (TL: Certain people in powerful positions refer to themselves as ¡°this seat¡±) The First Elder was quite tant with his words; then, he too might as well open the sky for a truly clear and direct conversation. Li Qi Ye smiled indifferently and said: ¡°What is the First Elder¡¯s implication? That I am a spy from the Nine Saint Demon Gate?¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t something that can be confirmed or denied on my own.¡± The First Elder wittily responded. Li Qi Ye smiled after hearing these words; this answer was not outside the realm of his expectation. He stared at the First Elder for a moment, he then inquired: ¡°How others look at it doesn¡¯t matter. The most essential thing, here, is your opinion. What does the First Elder think about my teaching of the Dao at the Cleansing Jade Peak?¡± The First Elder stood up and went to a window. He silently stood there, without saying a word, akin to a statue. After a while, he turned around, stared at Li Qi Ye, and then said: ¡°I, alone, cannot administrate everything in the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect, especially during this time.¡± ¡°It seems like the four Elders attitudes has been shaken!¡± Li Qi Ye smiled and thought about the words of Tu Bu Yu. He understood the thoughts of the First Elder. Although the four Elders had always supported Elder Gu, a long period of time could whither or shake their attitudes; Cao Xiong¡¯s ambition for the Sect Master¡¯s seat had been apparent for a long time. It would be strange if they didn¡¯t reconsider their attitudes. ¡°I was born and raised in the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect, and my master was my benefactor; his kindness, to me, was as heavy as a mountain.¡± The First Elder¡¯s tone became heavy and continued: ¡°I do not want to see the day where the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect suffers a great cmity befallen from the heavens.¡± Li Qi Ye was silently listening. A momentter, the voice of the First Elder rang again: ¡°Our enemy isn¡¯t the people in our sect; they are from external forces such as the Heavenly God Sect.¡± ¡°Elder, please guide me through this maze.¡± Li Qi Ye nodded, apanied by a rare serious attitude, and he inquired. (TL: Li Qi Ye here used a respectful idiom to ask the Elder to borate) The First Elder sat down, gently sighed, and then he said: ¡°Thirty thousand years ago, our Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect fought a battle with the Heavenly God Sect. We suffered a crushing defeat in our national capital, and we had to run back to the sect¡¯s territory, losingplete control of the kingdom. Thirty thousand years ago, till now, all of our great predecessors from the older generations had met their origins; our Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect¡¯s decline was inevitable and irrevocable. Although we had fallen, we still possess certain things that the Heavenly God Sect coveted. The Heavenly God Sect has not made any moves; it is because they still have some reservations. If, one day, the Heavenly God Sect finds out that we do not have any hidden aces, that would be the day of our Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect¡¯s demise!¡± The war between the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect and the Heavenly God Sect ¨C Nan Huai Ren had talked about this before. In reality, when Li Qi Ye was still the Dark Crow, he knew some information regarding the Heavenly God Sect; however, his disposition at the time was not ideal. Thus, he naturally did not bother with such trivial matters! (TL: The raw idiom for trivial here was ¡°chicken feather garlic skin¡±, didn¡¯t know how to put it in English) If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 44 : First Elder’s Plan (2) Chapter 44 : First Elder¡¯s n (2) 2Chapter 44 : First Elder¡¯s n (2) Here, the First Elder nced at Li Qi Ye, and he said: ¡°Do you understand why I am telling you all of this?¡± ¡°This disciple is all ears.¡±[1] Li Qi Ye nonchntly smiled with a calm and dull expression; it made the First Elder unable to understand Li Qi Ye. ¡°We need an ally like the Nine Saint Demon Gate.¡± At this point, the First Elder gently sighed, and, with some hesitation, he lowered his tone: ¡°This is why I hope that you can marry Princess Li! As long as you are able to marry Princess Li, regardless of what happens, I will support you!¡± ¡°Elder, are you are not afraid of bringing the wolf to chase the tiger? Then being eaten by the wolf in the end?¡± Li Qi Ye smilingly said. The First Elder bitterly smiled, gently shook his head, and he replied: ¡°There are some things, that aren¡¯t up to a little character like me to control.¡± At this point, he deeply stared at Li Qi Ye, and he said: ¡°This is why I will bet on you! Hoping that it will be a miracle!¡± Here, the First Elder¡¯s demeanor became strange; he looked at Li Qi Ye, and he said: ¡°Until now, many people had wanted to take the Cleansing Incense Ancient Order from San Gui Ye, yet no one had seed! However, San Gui Ye is willing to give the Cleansing Incense Ancient Order to you!¡± Speaking of San Gui Ye and the matter of the Cleansing Incense Ancient Order, Li Qi Ye couldn¡¯t help but smirk. However, he did not say more about it; there were secrets behind this event that other people naturally couldn¡¯t see through it. Staring at the First Elder, Li Qi Ye smiled: ¡°Elder is betting money on me, why not bet it on the Sect Master? I heard Sect Master was appointed by the previous Sect Master to be the sessor.¡± Regarding this problem, the First Elder closed his mouth and remained silent. The First Elder¡¯s attitude piqued Li Qi Ye¡¯s interest; Su Yong Huang, the current Sect Master of the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect, was what type of person in the end? What was the secret in this matter? ¡°This time, I proposed for you to be a Dao instructor; I am hoping that you could earn some merit points and eventually be able to join the upper echelon¡¯s meeting in the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect.¡± The First Elder didn¡¯t speak about the matter of the Sect Master, Su Yong Huang. He instead switched to a different subject. Li Qi Ye smiled, and he said: ¡°Elder hopes that I can have great contributions, so that I could join the upper echelons. Eventually I would be a Protector or an Elder, so that I would be more worthy to be with the Nine Saint Demon Gate¡¯s sessor; the princess of the Old Ox Country.¡± Li Qi Ye easily pointed out the intricacies, and this made the First Elder stunned for a moment. In reality, since the beginning, he was not optimistic about Li Qi Ye; however, Li Qi Ye mysteriously passed the Nine Saint Demon Gate¡¯s trials, and this caused the Six Elders to suspect that he was a spy from the Nine Saint Demon Gate. However, since Li Shuang Yan¡¯s arrival and the attitude of Yu He, the First Elder couldn¡¯t help but to contemte regarding this situation. If one was to say that Li Qi Ye was a spy from the Nine Saint Demon Gate, then his method would be too arrogant and too obvious! The most important thing, however, was that Yu He¡¯s attitude did not seem like it was an act! This made the First Elder rethink; if Li Qi Ye truly wanted the Emperor meritws or Immortal Emperor True Treasures of the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect, with the Cleansing Incense Ancient Order, he simply didn¡¯t need to be a spy! This Order was given to him willingly by San Gui Ye; if Li Qi Ye had used this Order to demand an Emperor meritw or an Immortal Emperor True Treasure, the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect wouldn¡¯t have an alternative unless they wanted to disobey the teachings of their ancestors! In reality, whether the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect still had Immortal Emperor True Treasures or not, as well as its Emperor meritws, the First Elder knew best in his heart! ¡°Within the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect, I am considered the oldest person. Unfortunately, my talents are limited, and I had no way to stop our Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect¡¯s irreparable decline.¡± The First Elder looked at Li Qi Ye, and he said: ¡°I don¡¯t believe in miracles; however, I hope that you are a miracle, or that the Patriarch was not willing for the high heavens to destroy my Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect. I am not hoping for you to revive the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect, but I hope that you could use your good rtions with the Nine Saint Demon Gate to protect the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect!¡± Li Qi Ye couldn¡¯t help butughed a little, and he said: ¡°The First Elder values me so greatly, this truly makes me scared from receiving too much affection.¡±[2] Of course, the First Elder didn¡¯t believe Li Qi Ye; he simply didn¡¯t appeared like he was scared from receiving too much affection, but this wasn¡¯t important. Li Qi Ye smiled, and he said: ¡°The First Elder ces all of his betting money on me and not the Sect Master; why is this the case? This truly leaves me curious.¡± It was obvious that Elder Ge being the First Elder was very reluctant to mention the Sect Master Su Yong Huang, but in the end, he looked at Li Qi Ye and deepened his voice: ¡°Li Qi Ye, if one was to say that your identity is not clear, then, the identity of the Sect Master is not one that I am willing to see!¡± It was but one short sentence from the First Elder, yet it contained many hidden implications! Su Yong Huang was the current Sect Master and was also his master¡¯s appointed sessor; why was it that the First Elder was so unweing of Su Yong Huang? ¡°Currently, for our Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect, whomever sits on the Sect Master¡¯s seat is no longer important. We are about to be broken from our home, so why is there the need to dispute for the Sect Master¡¯s position?¡±[3] The First Elder clearly didn¡¯t want to borate much on Su Yong Huang, so he said in a serious manner: ¡°However, I do not wish for the second elder to be the Sect Master!¡± The First Elder suddenly told him this; thus, raising Li Qi Ye¡¯s interest. These words, if it wasn¡¯t a close confidant, would not easily be said; however, the First Elder told him this. ¡°Second Elder isn¡¯t bad; I heard the Second Elder, when he was young, his aptitude wasn¡¯t bad. Within the Elders, his cultivation is only below yours.¡± Li Qi Ye leisurely said. ¡°If Cao Xiong¡­ he was persistent with his own principles.¡± The First Elder paused for a second, and he then finally spoke: ¡°Him being the Sect Master isn¡¯t a big deal! However, he reached out to Dong Sheng Long! This is akin to pushing our Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect down into an abyss of destruction; he, because of his thirst for power, had lost his reasoning!¡± ¡°Dong Sheng Long?¡± Li Qi Ye was slightly surprised, and he asked: ¡°The guest advisor of our Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect?¡± Regarding this topic, Nan Huai Ren had mentioned it before; Li Qi Ye still had some impression. The First Elder stared at Li Qi Ye, and he then seriously said: ¡°As the Prime Disciple, hopefully, you will take up the responsibility of shouldering the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect. This matter, I can tell you. That year, when Dong Sheng Long became our guest advisor, this was not my will! However, this came from the will of the Heavenly Jewel Kingdom; I didn¡¯t have a choice!¡±[4] ¡°Strictly speaking, Dong Sheng Long did note from the Heavenly God Sect, but he is a Royal Noble bestowed by the Heavenly God Sect!¡± The First Elder deepened his tone: ¡°For the other matters, I don¡¯t need to say more.¡± The First Elder finished speaking here. Li Qi Ye was clear on the reason; he smiled, looked at the First Elder, and, in the end, he said: ¡°The First Elder wants to borrow my hand to eliminate Dong Sheng Long?¡± ¡°I know that, with your cultivation, you can¡¯t eliminate Dong Sheng Long.¡± The First Elder was silent for a long time, then finally made his decision, looked at Li Qi Ye, and he said: ¡°However, Yu He can; you can borrow Yu He¡¯s hand to remove him!¡± ¡°Elder, this is a dangerous matter.¡± Li Qi Yeughed because he knew what the First Elder was thinking. The First Elder contemted for a while; in the end, he sighed heavily, and he then said: ¡°Bringing in the wolf to chase the lion, I know! However, in terms of the level of danger, the Heavenly God Sect is much higher than the Nine Saint Demon Gate. Thirty thousand years ago, our Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect fought with the Heavenly God Sect once; we lost our Kingdom, and the Heavenly God Sect used our old territory to form the Heavenly Jewel Kingdom. Although the Heavenly God Sect didn¡¯t kill to thest person, that was only because they had certain reservations. In this country, one of these days, the Heavenly God Sect will not tolerate our Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect anymore. The Nine Saint Demon Gate rules the Old Ox country. If they want to destroy us, it is not an impossible thing; however, they definitely have to dere war against the Heavenly God Sect!¡± Comparing the two, no doubt, the First Elder made a choice, and he wanted to use the Nine Saint Demon Gate against the Heavenly God Sect! Li Qi Ye smiled, and he finally said in a leisurely way: ¡°Elder¡¯s thoughts, I understand. These are not the important things to me right now. The more pressing matter is the Physique paste. You Elders had promised, before, to reward me a piece of King Physique paste; I¡¯m wondering when the sect will be able to aplish this?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± With Li Qi Ye suddenly bringing this matter up, the First Elder was stunned for a moment. Li Qi Ye continued: ¡°Elder, my Physique paste; the leading beast marrow, I want it to be the beast marrow of a Hell Iron Bull. Do you have any objections to this?¡± ¡°This¡­ this will require some time.¡± The First Elder was embarrassed, and he hollowlyughed. Li Qi Ye stared at the First Elder, and he seriously said: ¡°Elder is regretting this, ah?¡± ¡°Li Qi Ye, what the sect promised for you will not change!¡± The First Elder immediately raised his voice: ¡°However, you want the beast marrow of a Hell Iron Bull. You should be aware, that, with our current power, taking the bones of a one hundred thousand year beast, not an easy matter! Our Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect, does indeed, have a King Physique paste; however, the beast marrow isn¡¯t from a Hell Iron Bull!¡± ¡°I require the beast marrow of a Hell Iron Bull!¡± Li Qi Ye coldly said. The First Elder took a deep breath, stared intently at Li Qi Ye, and then said: ¡°The beast marrow of a Hell Iron Bull, I can give to you. I will convince the other Elders but, the condition is that you must marry Princess Li!¡± Looking at the First Elder, Li Qi Ye couldn¡¯t help but exhale a long sigh. Finally he stood up, and he calmly said: ¡°Elder, my woman, I can control; a princess is fine, a Saintess is fine ¨C this isn¡¯t an issue. As for the matter that you are worrying about, I can give you one sentence: In my hands, whoever wants to destroy the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect, I will ughter them all! Also, I will add another sentence for the First Elder; whoever tries to stop my pace of reviving the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect, whoever tries to stop my steps, kill without mercy! Gods and Devils are not exceptions!¡± After he had finished speaking, he turned around and left. The First Elder was suddenly stunned on the exact spot; a thirteen year old boy just said those arrogant words, but, at this moment, he didn¡¯t think that Li Qi Ye was arrogantly ignorant. In this midst of everything, hepletely couldn¡¯t see through Li Qi Ye, and he didn¡¯t know where his confidence wasing from; a thirteen year old boy¡­ What means did he possess to say such big words? Eventually, the First Elder gently sighed. Since in all these years, he had carefully held the administration of the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect, he knew, that, the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect¡¯s decline was irreparable, but, he still wanted a miracle to happen! Maybe, Li Qi Ye¡¯s arrival was a miracle! Whether he believed it or not, currently, he still has to gamble on this! Because he was running out of time, the other four Elders, regarding his not wanting to be the Sect Master, had be dissatisfied. If this continued, without the support of the other four Elders, the overall situation of the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect will worsen! [1] The raw idiom is ¡°Cleans ears carefully listening¡±, another respectful idiom [2] Another four words idiom: Receive Favor Bes Frightened [3] Broken from our home: three words idiom indicating that a noble/high status person had fallen from grace [4] Changing Heavenly Bao Kingdom from chapter five to Heavenly Jewel Kingdom ¨C Bao = jewel If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 45 : Not Convinced? I’ll Beat You Till You Are Convinced! (1) Chapter 45 : Not Convinced? I¡¯ll Beat You Till You Are Convinced! (1) 1Chapter 45 : Not Convinced? I¡¯ll Beat You Till You Are Convinced! (1) Back at his lonely peak, Li Qi Ye immediately called for Nan Huai Ren, as well as his master, Protector Mo. Once the master and disciple had arrived, Li Qi Ye asked: ¡°What is the Sect Master¡¯s origin, in the end?¡± This matter interested Li Qi Ye. This First Elder truly wasn¡¯t one to be jealous of talents. On top of that, he also didn¡¯t have the ambition for the Sect Master¡¯s position. Why was it that he was so unweing for Su Yong Huang? The master and disciple looked at each other. Nan Huai Ren knew even less; he shook his head, and he said: ¡°This matter¡­ This matter, I do not know. Before I had joined the sect, Sect Master was already the Sect Master. I can only count the times I¡¯ve met the Sect Master with my ten fingers.¡± Li Qi Ye turned to Protector Mo; Protector Mo, too, gently shook his head, and he said: ¡°The origin of the Sect Master, I am not certain. In reality, within our Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect, very few people know the true origin of the Sect Master. One could say that the Sect Master suddenly appeared overnight.¡± ¡°Suddenly appeared overnight? A person who suddenly appeared overnight became the Sect Master?¡± Li Qi Ye, hearing this statement, couldn¡¯t help but be puzzled. Protector Mo pondered for a moment, wanting to think carefully, and he said: ¡°When the former Sect Master was still in this world, I heard the Supreme Elder still hadn¡¯t met his origin. I don¡¯t know the exact details, but, during that time, I heard that within the span of one night, the former Sect Master only called for Elder Ge. The Sect Master first appeared. Then, one could specte that, in this moment, the previous Sect Master and the Supreme Elder, before meeting their origins, entrusted Elder Ge to help the Sect Master take charge of the Cleansing Ancient Incense Sect.¡± After hearing the words of Protector Mo, Li Qi Ye felt that it was outside of his expectation. He had thought that his master, Su Yong Huang, was always a disciple of the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect; it seemed, now, that this was not the case. ¡°Are you saying that this master of mine was a person that the previous Sect Master and the Supreme Elder secretly groomed? Li Qi Ye inquired. Protector Mo shook his head: ¡°We do not know the specific circumstances. We only know that, after Elder Ge was summoned, a new Sect Master was announced. In reality, at that time, not only Cao Xiong, but even the other four Elders were strongly opposed to it; however, I heard that the First Elder did a lot to persuade the other four Elders. Afterwards, the First Elder personally took action to suppress some disciples, certain high ranking Protectors, and sectional leaders in the opposition party¡­¡± ¡°At that point, the previous Sect Master was still there. The Supreme Elder hadn¡¯t met his origin[1], Elder Ge had the support of the previous Sect Master and the Supreme Elder. Elder Ge¡¯s status, in the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect, had always been high. In reality, most people, then, would have assumed that Elder Ge would ept the Sect Master¡¯s position, but suddenly, a new Sect Master appeared; it was outside of everyone¡¯s expectations. However, even Elder Ge, himself, supported the new Sect Master and he didn¡¯t try topete for it. In the end, the other four Elders also agreed with this decision.¡± Protector Mo paused at this point, and he was silent for a moment. ¡°The new Sect Master was not well-received¡­¡± Li Qi Ye could imagine the scene, then; suddenly, a new Sect Master appeared, and even with the support of the previous Sect Master and the Supreme Elder ¨C along with Elder Ge¡¯s suppression ¨C still was afraid that the hearts of the people of Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect were not happy. Protector Mo gently nodded, and he said: ¡°Sect Master was in her new position for a short time; she then took a small group of disciples, became the overseer of the Deste Wastnd, and she rarely returned. Sect Master had never returned to the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect with the exception of the time the previous Sect Master and the Supreme Elder met their origins.¡± Li Qi Ye couldn¡¯t help but stroke his chin; the whole thing made him feel confused. What was the Sect Master¡¯s origin, in the end? ¡°In terms of truly understanding the Sect Master, I¡¯m afraid that, outside of Tu Bu Yu, there is no one else.¡± Finally, Protector Mo whispered. Li Qi Ye smiled, and he then shook his head. Tu Bu Yu speaking on this, that would truly be strange. Clearly, Tu Bu Yu was a trusted confidant of the Sect Master, Su Yong Huang. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be sent back here. Regarding Sect Master Su Yong Huang¡¯s origin, Protector Mo couldn¡¯t exin why, so Li Qi Ye also stopped asking. He slowly cultivated, and he thought about how to instruct the Dao to the Cleansing Jade Peak¡¯s martial hall. If one was to discuss teaching conducts, then no one was more fitting to be an instructor than Li Qi Ye. He rose and he fell through innumerable moons, and he improved himself over millions of years. What type of person had he not seen? He had met many ambitious overlords, and he suppressed countless outstanding emperors. Not to mention that Immortal Emperor Min Ren was groomed by his own hands. Even the ck Dragon King and three generations of Immortal Emperors, as well as many peerless supremes ¨C all rose from his teaching. Teaching a group of feather haired youngsters, for Li Qi Ye, was a matter as easy as turning his palm. However, with this matter, Li Qi Ye was seriously contemting. The reason was simple: every time a person was flung from his hands, not one of them were weak. He didn¡¯t want the life that he had finally obtained, with his body, with his own hands, to ruin his reputation. Regarding cultivation, Li Qi Ye had many profound insights. In Li Qi Ye¡¯s eyes, talents weren¡¯t important, Physiques weren¡¯t important, and even meritws weren¡¯t important. The most important thing¡­ was to have an unshakable Dao willpower; a willpower that thirsts for knowledge! A willpower that understands that the truth of all rivers flow into the same sea! A willpower that was diligent and assiduous! This was the most important thing![2] For insufficient talents, hard work would suffice as long as the mind was willing; for insufficient talents, others take one day to awaken, and you take one hundred days to awaken. There would always be a fruitful harvest. With a Dao willpower that could ept that all rivers lead into the sea, one could see the entirety of the eight directions and not be blinded by their own shortsightedness! Insufficient meritws? Just be thirsty for knowledge! Even if it was amon meritw, as long as one was tirelessly diligent, one of these days, one could take thismon meritw to the apex of its cultivation; they could traverse an entirely new heaven and earth with it! Since the ancient times, countless supremes, from theirmon meritws, had created a new heaven and earth, became enlightened with their own Dao meritw that belonged to just them, and walked on the road of Dao that only belonged to them! Dao willpower, this was the foundation of cultivation! Countless eons, countless kingdoms, countless holy churches groomed many geniuses, but, in the end, only a few became Immortal Emperors; there weren¡¯t many. Li Qi Ye carefully read through the short introductions for the three hundred students at the Cleansing Jade Peak and their current cultivating circumstances. He had memorized them all, and, at the same time, he also carefully read the meritws of the martial hall. In reality, the three hundred disciples at the martial hall did not cultivate that many different types of meritws because the longest disciple had only been there for five years; they, technically, were not considered official disciples of the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect. They needed to pass the final assessment before they became official disciples of the sect. Martial hall, with it¡¯s three hundred disciples, half male and half female, didn¡¯t practice that many meritws. The meritws of the martial hall only numbered in the dozens. Amongst these meritws, some were created by the heavenly sages of the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect to be used as entry meritws, and some of the older entry meritws were left behind by Immortal Emperor Min Ren. The oldest meritw was left behind by Li Qi Ye in his Dark Crow form. These were all entry levelmon meritws, and they were not considered to be heaven shaking methods; however, these meritws were all chosen because they were necessary for a solid foundation. Although, with the exception of a fewmon meritws left behind by Li Qi Ye for the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect, Li Qi Ye had never seen the other meritws; however, after a million years, he had researched many meritws. Even if all of his memories regarding meritws were erased, from a certain perspective ¨C regarding the understanding of meritws ¨C no one couldpare to him! For any meritws talked about, Li Qi Ye¡¯s exnations could be considered exact truths! On top of looking over the meritws of the martial hall, Li Qi Ye also went to the first and second level of the Scripture Library. Li Qi Ye himself wouldn¡¯t practice these meritws; he was only finding appropriate meritws for the martial hall disciples. The First Elder was hoping that Li Qi Ye could contribute to the sect, so he specifically gave Li Qi Ye a license to read these meritws. With regard to being an instructor, Li Qi Ye was truly responsible; he was not only using the three hundred disciples to earn contribution points, then be finished. As a senior instructing the Dao, he would surely uphold a high standard in his responsibility, and he would absolutely not ruin his reputation with his own hands. For the instruction of Dao, Li Qi Ye had made full preparations. He hadplete confidence in teaching these disciples, and he wanted to see the day of the final assessment. None of the disciples would fail the assessment and not be a disciple in the sect. The Cleansing Jade Peak¡¯s main branch; one could say that Cao Xiong, in this main branch, had the highest influence. For example, Sectional Leader Zhou was on Cao Xiong¡¯s side. However, this type of challenge, for Li Qi Ye, was far from what he would consider a challenge! Even if Cao Xiong¡¯s influence in this branch was greater, Li Qi Ye still had the utmost confidence that he could grasp this Cleansing Jade Peak in his hand. For him, this was not a problem! The Cleansing Jade Peak martial hall, built on top of the Cleansing Jade Peak; Cleansing Jade Peak was huge, and there were many buildings and staggered courtyards. The disciples that haven¡¯t been here for longer than five years numbered in the three hundreds. Counting the servants responsible for daily activities, the Cleansing Jade Peak had a total of four hundred people. Li Qi Ye, early in the morning, had entered the Cleansing Jade Peak. Naturally, Sectional Leader Zhou would not give him a hand; however, Nan Huai Ren was meticulous and attentive because this was the first day of Li Qi Ye¡¯s Dao instruction. After Li Qi Ye had arrived, he, in ce of Li Qi Ye, gathered the three hundred disciples to the martial hall. Three hundred male and female disciples were all gathered at the martial hall practice ground, and, at this moment, all three hundred pair of eyes were on Li Qi Ye. Li Qi Ye looked around at the surrounding disciples. Within the three hundred disciples, almost evenly divided between male and female, the oldest was not eighteen and the youngest was around thirteen years old. Li Qi Ye only appeared to be thirteen to fourteen years old. He had to face the three hundred disciples and instruct the Dao; this caused Nan Huai Ren to worry that Li Qi Ye wouldn¡¯t be able to suppress these disciples. However, looking at Li Qi Ye sitting there with a calm-sky clear-wind expression high above, he, a thirteen year to fourteen year old, appeared like a great master; seeing Li Qi Ye¡¯s confidence, Nan Huai Ren breathed a sigh of relief.[3] Sure enough, when the three hundred disciples had gathered, trouble did as well. Within these three hundred, immediately, there was a disciple who was not satisfied with Li Qi Ye, ignoring the fact that Li Qi Ye was currently adorning the status of the Prime Disciple. [1] Met the origin means death. Don¡¯t confuse this with the other use of origin, which means the beginning [2] All rivers flow into the same sea = tolerance for the Dao and all existences [3] Calm-sky clear-wind meaning = calm, nonchnt If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 46 : Not Convinced? I’ll Beat You Till You Are Convinced! (2) Chapter 46 : Not Convinced? I¡¯ll Beat You Till You Are Convinced! (2) 0Chapter 46 : Not Convinced? I¡¯ll Beat You Till You Are Convinced! (2) ¡°A boy younger than I am¡­ What methods could he teach us? Won¡¯t this create a mistake in our cultivation? In less than a year, I want to pass the assessment; in the one out of ten thousand chance that I don¡¯t pass, then, I would have to wait for another five years!¡± A discontented disciple said. There were many unhappy disciples. Another one couldn¡¯t help but to startining: ¡°This is true. We have such bad luck! A person younger,pared to us, has been sent here to instruct us on the Dao; this matter is intolerable bullying towards us.¡± ¡°Hmmph, a trash Mortal Physique and Mortal Fate Pce could still be our Prime Disciple; it is truly a disgrace to our Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect!¡± One disciple with good talents scowled, and he then said, with disdain: ¡°Shhh, older brother Luo. Careful or he will hear us.¡± A disciple whispered while he pulled at his older brother. In fact, prior to this, Sectional Leader Zhou had implied to make things difficult for Li Qi Ye. This matter was not a big deal, and there would be no one to step up in ce of him. This was why the martial hall disciples became bolder. ¡°So what if he can hear us?¡± The disciple called older brother Luo raised his voice higher instead, and he loudly said: ¡°He is only a rubbish straw bag, and he is no different from anyone else! Even if he held the thighs of the Nine Saint Demon Gate; we can¡¯t allow him to dy our cultivation because of that! Why did we tortuously cultivate these past few years? It is so that we could pass the examination and be a disciple in the sect. If we are taught by a piece of trash like this, our efforts in these few years would be in vain.¡± ¡°This is true.¡± In that moment, many students echoed: ¡°We can¡¯t let a piece of trash waste our many years of effort in vain! We want to send him away! Change to a different instructor!¡± Suddenly, around a dozen disciples chimed in. They surrounded him together, in a circle, and they started to heckle and rebel. Seeing this situation, Nan Huai Ren, frowning, wanted to step forward, but he was stopped by Li Qi Ye. ¡°Get rid of this waste; he is not qualified to instruct us on the Dao!¡± The dozens of students loudly jeered. ¡°True that! A person who had only recently joined the sect isn¡¯t even equal to me, and he still has the audacity to instruct us in the Dao!¡± A disciple contemptuously said: ¡°What is a Prime Disciple worth? Pfft, he is not worth a single coin!¡± Older brother Luo yelled: ¡°Correct! His cultivation isn¡¯t as strong as us, but he still wants to instruct us on the Dao. This is truly shameful! Wanting to instruct the Dao to us isn¡¯t a difficult thing; he just has to beat us first, and then we can talk.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be good.¡± A female disciple¡¯s big eyes, having some fear, said: ¡°Provoking the instructor; this is not a light charge.¡± ¡°Bah, provoking the instructor? He needs to have the qualifications to be our instructor; then we can talk.¡± Older brother Luo loudly said. ¡°Not wrong, without the qualifications to be our instructor, he can¡¯t talk about Dao instruction. How is this called provoking the instructor?¡± Many disciples agreed and without a double, this older brother Luomanded high respect within his peers. ¡°So, you all arepletely not satisfied with this senior?¡± Now that Li Qi Ye started to open his mouth, the disciples here quickly became silent. They looked at Li Qi Ye while Li Qi Ye looked back at them. No matter what, Li Qi Ye still was the Prime Disciple sent by the Elders. ¡°Not satisfied, eh? One could say that I am a very open-minded person.¡± Li Qi Yeughed so hard that his eyes were shut. Seeing Li Qi Ye¡¯s smile caused Nan Huai Ren, who was standing next to him, to shiver. The expression of Li Qi Ye¡¯s smile created an illusion in his mind; it was as if a Deste Wastnd fierce beast had opened its jaw while licking its white-as-snow fangs and stared intensely at a group ofmbs. At this moment, many students made a rattling sound from turning around to look at older brother Luo. Without a doubt, brother Luo was someone they trusted, and many people here were waiting to see his attitude. This brother Luo, that was confident enough, suddenly stood up. This brother Luo was sixteen or seventeen years old, and he looked at Li Qi Ye, who was even younger than him; he coldly smiled: ¡°Yes! We are not convinced! You are just a new disciple! What gives you the qualification to instruct the us on the Dao. Hmmph! Casually pulling a bag of straws to instruct the Dao to us! This is no different from destroying our futures!¡± ¡°This younger brother, what is your name?¡± Li Qi Ye wasn¡¯t angry with this. No, he still had his eyes closed and a smile on his face as he said this. This brother Luo proudly look over Li Qi Ye, and he responded: ¡°I walk without changing my first name, and I sit without changing myst name; Luo Feng Hua is who I am! You want revenge,ing to me is enough!¡± After hearing this name, Li Qi Ye let off a brighter smile; he had seen the roster, and this Luo Feng Hua he naturally knew of. Luo Feng Hua had joined for almost four years now, and his talents and physiques were not bad. After four years, he had reached the Provision Pce rank. As an outer disciple, without the chance to practice superior meritws, on top of the fact that three hundred disciples were instructed by only one sectional leader, and him using four years to reach the Provision Pce rank, even if his physiques and talents were not worthy of pride, he would still be considered a small genius. ¡°Besides this younger brother Luo, are there any others who are dissatisfied with me?¡± Said Li Qi Ye, maintaining his eyes shut and wide smile. Luo Feng Hua looked at the other disciples, and he then raised his voice: ¡°If you are not satisfied then say you are not satisfied; this is not a big deal! We¡¯re not a bunch of cowards! We should unite and chase away this bag of straws; this is for our own good! If we let a bag of straws instruct us on the Dao, he will destroy all of our hard effort from thest few years. If there are any punishments, then they cane at me! I will shoulder them!¡± This Luo Feng Hua, still speaking loudly, had some capability for leadership. ¡°This is not wrong! Our rights, we need to personally fight for!¡± Under Luo Feng Hua¡¯s lead, many disciples were tempted, and they all stood up. Suddenly, there were almost a hundred disciples standing up, and some loudly yelled: ¡°A person even younger than us joined the sectter than us. He is not qualified to instruct us on the Dao! You should immediately get out of the Cleansing Jade Peak!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Immediately get out! Get out!¡± Different disciples were shouting. In this moment, the roaring was higher than a wave, and the disciples, who were silent before, under the surging mob, couldn¡¯t help but start to loudly echo their voices. ¡°It seems like all of you are very dissatisfied with me.¡± Facing these discontent disciples, Li Qi Ye still smilingly said: ¡°However, this was a decision made by the Elders, wasn¡¯t it? Since you guys are dissatisfied with me, I want to listen to your demands. You guys can talk; what type of person would have the qualifications to instruct you on the Dao?¡± Even though the crowd was emotional and loud, Li Qi Ye, on the other hand, was not angry. With a consulting appearance, he made this group of young teenagers hesitate for a moment. No one had their own opinion, so they couldn¡¯t help but looked over at Luo Feng Hua. Luo Feng Hua met the group¡¯s expectation, and he coldly sneered: ¡°To be our instructor is not difficult. At least be stronger than us! Then one will be eligible to be our instructor. If one can¡¯tpare to even us, they shouldn¡¯t talk about instructing the Dao!¡± ¡°So, you want to have a match with me?¡± Li Qi Ye smiled at Luo Feng Hua, as he said. Luo Feng Hua, with a proud attitude, replied: ¡°Correct; if you can beat me, you will have the qualification to instruct the Dao to us! Hmmph! However, if you can¡¯t beat me, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless! Against my enemies, I never hold back. At that point, don¡¯t me me for beating you and rolling on the floor. Once I make a move, I will cut your ribs from your body!¡± ¡°This¡­ This is not good.¡± Next to him, the female students, with big eyes, timidly said: ¡°Everyone having a match is good, but we should know the right time to stop.¡± Li Qi Ye shook his head, and he smilingly said: ¡°I feel that this younger brother Luo makes a lot of sense; if we stop at the right time, then it is not a real fight. Isn¡¯t this right, everybody? If we want to fight, we have to use everything!¡± ¡°Good, winning or losing depends on the cultivation of the fighters!¡± Li Qi Ye stepped up, and he loudly yelled: ¡°I will fight with you!¡± This Luo Feng Hua, truly was courageous. Li Qi Ye smiled again, his eyes were still shut, and he said: ¡°You want to fight? I will fight with you here.¡± Finished speaking, he slowly took out his Serpent Punishing stick that was hung to his waist, and he said: ¡°I am the senior, I will not make the first move. You make your move.¡± ¡°Hmmph! You don¡¯t know your own strength. Older brother Luo is at the Provision Pce rank! You dare to challenge older brother Luo with a wooden stick? This person doesn¡¯t know life and death!¡± Someone saw Li Qi Ye taking out his Serpent Punishing stick, and he said with disdain. Nan Huai Ren shook his head; he knew that he had bad luck. Even an expert like Xu Hui was beaten by the Serpent Punishing stick until he rolled on the floor, let alone this Luo Feng Hua ahead. ¡°You don¡¯t know your own strength!¡± Li Qi Ye taking out a wooden stick, to Luo Feng Hua, was very humiliating. He opened his mouth, let out a loud roar, and he took out a sword; this was a True Treasure with a rtively low rank. The sword was out, and a ¡°Onggg¡± sound rang in the air. In the blink of an eye, many surging sword shadows appeared; one ¡°Heavenly Vast River Sword¡± attack flew towards Li Qi Ye. Luo Feng Hua¡¯s sword, that just came out, was immediately knocked away by the Serpent Punishing stick. A bang urred; the next stick strike caused Luo Feng Hua¡¯s view to be covered with yellow stars. His face was hit violently once, and fresh blood painted his whole face; he, essentially, couldn¡¯t escape the Serpent Punishing stick. ¡°Bang¡­ Bang¡­ Bang¡­¡± Li Qi Ye was without mercy, and Luo Feng Hua was clubbed dozens of time. Suddenly, he brought Luo Feng Hua down to the ground, and sure enough, Li Qi Ye continued to beat him. Luo Feng Hua screamed out in pain; Li Qi Ye was especially brutal towards Luo Feng Hua. He swung at him very hard; he did so until his eyes and nose were covered in nothing but blood. ¡°Ah¡­¡± In the end, when Li Qi Ye finally held himself back, Luo Feng Hua didn¡¯t even have the strength to scream; he could only quietly whimper. A person below Heaven¡¯s Primal rank, in front of the Serpent Punishing stick, could only ept the beating! Nan Huai Ren couldn¡¯t help but pitifully re at Luo Feng Hua. Even Xu Hui¡¯s teeth were hit till they scattered on the floor. This time, Li Qi Ye¡¯s beating could be considered mercifully restrained. At this point, all of the disciples were frozen. In just a blink of an eye, Luo Feng Hua, the strongest person in their group, was beating to a bloody pulp. ¡°All of you step forward right now; all of you cane together.¡± Li Qi Ye held the Serpent Punishing stick, and he pointed at the disciples that were chiming in with Luo Feng Hua; he said this dismissively. ¡°But¡­ But¡­ We.¡± Seeing the end result of Luo Feng Hua, these disciples couldn¡¯t help but take a step back. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 47 : Dao Instruction Life Teaching (1) Chapter 47 : Dao Instruction Life Teaching (1) 3Chapter 47 : Dao Instruction Life Teaching (1) ¡°Come back here!¡± Li Qi Ye¡¯s eyes became cold, and he seriously said: ¡°You challenged my authority, and now you shoulde taste my authority!¡± ¡°We¡¯re afraid of what? He is only one person, and we have so many people, like this! All go! Ah!¡± A disciple, with big guts, loudly yelled. He then took out his weapon, and he jumped forward. ¡°All together!¡± With one person leading, the remaining dozen became emboldened. They loudly eximed, and they took out their weapons, moving forward. ¡°Bang¡­ Bang¡­ Bang¡­¡± However, having more people was of no use. In front of the Serpent Punishing stick, cultivators under the Heaven¡¯s Primal rank, they only had one option; the only option was to be beaten. The dozens of students were like little snakes, encountering their nemesis. The moment they made a move, the Serpent Punishing stick immediately hit their face, and as each strike came along, blood covered their faces. They fell down to the ground on the spot. ¡°Bang¡­ Bang¡­ Bang¡­¡± For the ones leading this rebellion, Li Qi Ye showed no mercy, ruthlessly whipping without stop. Even if they were on the floor, he would still strike. Li Qi Ye went all out with the whipping until these students wailed like ghosts and howled like wolves; struck until these students¡¯ bodies were covered in blood and lying on the ground. They wouldn¡¯t be able to stand up for an hour. Li Qi Ye was so fierce, it made the spectating students shiver in fear; they turned pale. ¡°All of you,e over here for me!¡± Li Qi Ye pointed at another group of disciples with his stick, and he coldly said. ¡°Sen-Senior, we, we, we didn¡¯t rebel.¡± The female disciple with big eyes frightenedly said. ¡°I know.¡± Li Qi Ye dismissively said: ¡°My first ss is very simple. It is to let you all know that anyone can challenge me; however, the result of challenging me, will be as you all can see with your own eyes.¡± ¡°Bang¡­ Bang¡­ Bang¡­¡± Li Qi Ye ignored whether the disciples made a move or not; he made a quick dash over to them, and sent a quick strike, beating them down! In reality, Li Qi Ye was already at the Yun Physique rank, and some of the disciples were weakerpared to him. Even without the Serpent Punishing stick, he could still take care of them; thus, Li Qi Ye dashed like a fierce lion into a pack ofmbs, and, in the blink of an eye, he had beaten half of them down. ¡°Run ahhh¡­¡± They did not know who was scared with broken wits, but they turned around and fled. Unfortunately, the moment they tried to escape, they were thrown back by Nan Huai Ren. They essentially couldn¡¯t get away, and some of the ones who were thrown back started to defend themselves; however, a stick immediately flew toward them, and in a moment, they were lying on the ground in the same spot. ¡°Bang¡­ Bang¡­ Bang¡­¡± Against the disciples who didn¡¯t rebel, Li Qi Ye went easy on them. He only brought them down to the ground. They were not like Luo Feng Hua, struck to the a bloody pulp. Eventually, all three hundred disciples, without an exception, were struck to the ground. All of the disciples¡¯ faces were deadly pale. The Serpent Punishing stick was indeed their nemesis; one strike on their body, even if it didn¡¯t leave a wound, still hurt to the bones. The Serpent Punishing stick, this was the best treasure to discipline students who didn¡¯t listen ¨C rare in this world. Otherwise, Li Qi Ye wouldn¡¯t use it to discipline Min Ren and his group of little boys! In this moment, the entire martial hall was a ry of constant and agonizing moanings; all of the disciples were beaten by the Serpent Punishing stick to the ground. The ones that stubbornly fought back, these were beaten even harder by Li Qi Ye. Especially the dozens in the group of Luo Feng Hua. After he brought them to the ground, he even ruthlessly whipped them even more. He did so until their skins cracked and bones broke. After carefully discipline these disciples in front of him, Li Qi Ye slowly went back to his seat on top, stared at the disciples on the ground, and he casually spoke: ¡°Provoke me, I very much wee it; however, the result¡­ Ah, you all can decide for yourselves. Today is the first lesson. It was only an appetizer! Later, I will not show such mercy; until I break your bones, I will not stop!¡± Still staring at these disciples lying down in the same ce, Li Qi Ye continued: ¡°I am your instructor, I will take charge of everyone here! Hard bones without submission? That is fine! I will hit them until he or she submits! Otherwise, be obedient disciples for me! In front of me, everything you have learned before, whether you are a genius or not, throw it all away! In front of me, geniuses and dog shit are of little value! A dragon, coil yourself for me; a lion, lie down for me; otherwise, I will beat you until your arrogant egos are shattered!¡± Right now, a bunch of students were lying down there, they couldn¡¯t even stand up, so no one dared to talk back. ¡°The first lesson, today, will stop here.¡± At this point, Li Qi Ye smiled; before he left, he said: ¡°Of course, if you guys are dissatisfied with me, you can goin. However, you should remember well; if youin about me, I will entertain you really well!¡± Sure enough, that afternoon, Sectional Leader Zhou came to his door; once they met face to face, Sectional Leader Zhou coldly said: ¡°Teaching disciples under you, you should put Dao teachings at the top. The Cleansing Jade Peak disciples, in the future, will be the pirs of the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect. If something happens to them¡­¡± ¡°If Sectional Leader Zhou is unhappy with me, then go to the Elders andin.¡± Li Qi Ye interrupted Sectional Leader Zhou mid-sentence, and he then said: ¡°Since I am now responsible for the Dao instruction, how to teach ¨C that is my business. I do not need someone else to wave their hands and dance their legs while telling me what to do. If Sectional Leader Zhou doesn¡¯t have any other business, see yourself out.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Met with Li Qi Ye¡¯s fighting words, especially how Li Qi Ye essentially didn¡¯t put him in his eyes, this made Sectional Leader Zhou shiver with rage. ¡°Sectional Leader Zhou, please take your leave.¡± Li Qi Ye didn¡¯t want to nce at him much. With his level of character, he didn¡¯t want to waste his time arguing needlessly. Sectional Leader Zhou was outraged to the point of vomiting blood; his anger soared to the sky, and he almost crushed his teeth from grinding them. In the end, he was so angry that he smiled, and he coldly said: ¡°Good, good, good! Until the day of the assessment, let us see how you teach these disciples to pass it!¡± Finished speaking, he turned around and left. After Sectional Leader Zhou left, Li Shuang Yan appeared out of nowhere. She coldly watched Li Qi Ye, and she indifferently said: ¡°You make enemies in all four directions, are you not afraid of others cutting you?¡± ¡°Cultivation, isn¡¯t everything.¡± Li Qi Ye,fortably looked into her eyes, and he said: ¡°To kill, is not a difficult task. It is more about how to kill; additionally, is it worth killing, is the question.¡± ¡°Speaking of killing!¡± Li Qi Ye couldn¡¯t help but smile, and he then said: ¡°At the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect, so what if a magnificent army with thousands of men and horses appear? The numbers thate are the numbers that will be killed!¡± Li Shuang Ya stared at Li Qi Ye, and she coldly said: ¡°So, you are very confident.¡± ¡°However, don¡¯t forget. You are my sword maid; protecting one¡¯s master is your responsibility.¡± Li Qi Ye was toozy to talk about such matters, so he reminded her. ¡°You¡­¡± Li Shuang Yan¡¯s face was reddened because of Li Qi Ye¡¯s attitude; she had cultivated for so long, and her Dao willpower was very stable; however, since she met Li Qi Ye, many times, she was angered to the point of vomiting blood. In the end, Li Shuang Yan was a favored daughter of the heavens; she took a deep breath, and she finally calmed her mind. She stared at Li Qi Ye, and she eventually said: ¡°Making me submit, it is also not a difficult task. At the very least, you have to give me a reason on why I should submit.¡± ¡°Pure Crystal Physique; one of the twenty-four Emperor Physiques is not a bad physique.¡± Li Qi Ye stared at her, and he then casually said: ¡°Stay by my side well. In the future, I will teach you a little bit. As long as you work hard, with my instruction, cultivating to the Void Imperfection Physique will not be a problem!¡± ¡°Such strong words, Void Imperfection Physique!¡± Li Shuang Yan couldn¡¯t help but to re at Li Qi Ye; she coldly proimed: ¡°Do you even know the meaning behind Void Imperfection Physique? It is one of the twelve Immortal Physiques! From the ancient times till now, the people that could cultivate an Immortal Physique was just a very few! I currently am practicing a Saint Physique meritw; this is the apex of physique meritws!¡± Li Shuang Yan was born with an Emperor Physique, this was a matter that made one proud; Pure Crystal Physique was extremely rare, and it was one of the twenty-four Emperor Physiques. The current physique meritw she was cultivating was one of the top physique meritws in the world; however, even for her, to turn the Pure Crystal Physique into the Pure Jade Physique, this would require many moons! Pure Jade Physique, this was one of the eighteen Saint Physiques. Once a Saint Physique waspleted, unlimited power; it could not be underestimated! ¡°Onngggg¡­¡± Li Qi Ye without a word, his Life Wheel suddenly appeared. Behind his head was a heavenly rotating aura; blood energy like a hurricane, and, in a split second, like a Kun leaping from an ocean, his Fate Pce floated up and down. Within this moment, Li Qi Ye ferociously extended a kick towards Li Shuang Yan. Li Shuang Yan¡¯s expression changed; her white hands covered the air, holding a silver shield to block Li Qi Ye¡¯s kick. ¡°Bang¡­¡± A loud noise rang the air; under one kick, heavy as ten thousand mountains, profoundly deep without words. This was such a kick. For Li Shuang Yan to block was not so easy. A ¡°Crack crack¡± sound urred; under this kick, her silver shield immediately shattered into pieces. Even though she had sessfully received the kick, she still had to take a step back. The stone bricks on the floor was trampled by her movement. Suddenly, Li Shuang Yan¡¯s expression greatly changed; this one kick, from Li Qi Ye, was not the power of the Dao. It was not from a powerful force, but it was weight; the power of pure weight. It was as if one leg of Li Qi Ye was as heavy as ten thousand mountains. Under this one kick was enough force to crush mountains and rivers! This was something impossible. Li Qi Ye¡¯s cultivation was still shallow; there was no way his kick could be this powerful! ¡°Heaven¡¯s prideful daughter, these three words you do deserve without shame; to be able to bear the weight of this one kick, your cultivation is immeasurable.¡± Li Qi Ye took a nce at her once, and he then said: ¡°You practice the Pure Jade Sacred Heart method from the War God Temple. It is not a bad Physique method.¡± He left after these words. Li Shuang Yan was silent for a long time; her mind was shocked like never before. Since she had met Li Qi Ye till now, Li Qi Ye had only given a mysterious feel. This caused others to not see through him; but today, with his heavy kick, he hadpletely stunned her! She believed that Li Qi Ye¡¯s cultivation definitely did not exceed the Yun Physique rank; however, that one heavy kick from Li Qi Ye had shook her to her core. She felt that it wasn¡¯t only grand Dao energy or power; it was but, simply, the force of weight. It was absolutely impossible for a human leg to be this heavy; at least a Mortal Physique couldn¡¯t have reached this level! Why was it that Li Qi Ye¡¯s leg was heavy like this? Thinking about this, Li Shuang Yan¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t calm down! Speaking of Physiques; with heavy constitutions, there were several different Physiques. For example, the Xiantian Physique ¨C Mighty Mountain Physique. Another example would be the Devil Suppressing Physique within the Emperor Physique trees, even the Hell Suppressing Physique was within the Saint Physiques. However, one could see that Li Qi Ye was not of Xiantian Physique, and he was also not of Emperor Physique; definitely not Saint Physique! Natural born Emperor Physique and Saint Physique definitely couldn¡¯t escape other¡¯s eyes. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 48 : Dao Instruction Life Teaching (2) Chapter 48 : Dao Instruction Life Teaching (2) 3Chapter 48 : Dao Instruction Life Teaching (2) The only possible exnation ¨C Li Qi Ye cultivated a peerless and iparable Physique! The weight of this kick left a matchless and profound impression when she thought of Li Qi Ye. Li Shuang Yan¡¯s mind shook. Within this moment, she couldn¡¯t recover for a long time; within this moment, she thought about many things. On the second day, Li Qi Ye once again appeared at the martial hall, sitting high above. In the practice field, the three hundred disciples were gathered, and at this moment, the entire martial hall waspletely silent. Right now, one did not know how many disciples were frightened by Li Qi Ye; yesterday, all of them were thrown to the ground by Li Qi Ye, and they received a good beating. This kind of pain; when they thought of it, they couldn¡¯t help but shiver their whole body.[1] However, the Serpent Punishing Stick was amazing; even if they were hit to the point of their skin bruising and flesh breaking, there would be no damage to the bones and muscles. Not to mention, yesterday, Li Qi Ye pulled his punches on many students; with a touch of golden healing paste, there would be no hindrance the next day. Yesterday, many were scared by Li Qi Ye; thus, today, when Li Qi Ye¡¯s gaze swept the field, many of the disciple¡¯s hearts were beating drums; they didn¡¯t dare to look at him in the eyes. ¡°Very good; there are brothers and sisters with courage that canin about me.¡± Li Qi Ye smiled, and he said: ¡°However, I don¡¯t know if these brothers and sisters whoined about me have the courage to stand up or not?¡± At this point, many disciples looked at each other in dismay; seeing Li Qi Ye¡¯s beaming smile, their hearts were all nervous. ¡°One personmits the crime will be one person epts the punishment; it was I whoined about you.¡± Luo Feng Hua stood up, and he loudly said. Even though, currently, Luo Feng Hua could walk, his body had no serious wounds; however, his face was covered with medicinal pastes, undermining his angry handsome face. Li Qi Ye stepped down from his high position, and he beamingly smiled at Luo Feng Hua. Nodding his head, he said: ¡°People that have courage, I have always admired; younger brother Luo is someone I can admire without a doubt. However, you dared to challenge my authority, so you will be enlightened about the consequence of challenging my authority. Today, young brother Luo wants to crawl back, or be carried back by other people?¡± When he finished speaking, he slowly took out his Serpent Punishing stick. Seeing Li Qi Ye¡¯s smile, with the Serpent Punishing stick in his hand, all of the disciples ¨C regardless of whether they were male or females ¨C couldn¡¯t help but greatly sour their expressions. ¡°Using¡­ Using treasure¡­ What kind of skill?¡± Luo Feng Hua turned pale, but he was still standing up straight. He loudly said: ¡°If you are skillful, you should have a real match with me! With real techniques!¡± By now, even a fool could see that the ordinary wooden stick in Li Qi Ye¡¯s hand was a treasure. ¡°You truly want to have a match with me?¡± Li Qi Ye stared at Luo Feng Hua in front of him, and he smiled. Currently, the thing Luo Feng Hua was unwilling to see the most was Li Qi Ye¡¯s beaming smile. Looking at Li Qi Ye¡¯s demeanor, his heart became uncertain; however, he gritted his teeth, and he became determined. He loudly said: ¡°Thats right, if you are skillful, use real techniques to have a discussion with me. If you are stronger than me, I will have no other words to say.¡± ¡°Since younger brother Luo wants to discuss things a little bit, then, I will have to have a discussion with you.¡± Li Qi Ye smilingly withdrew his Serpent Punishing stick, then, he stared at Luo Feng Hua and said: ¡°I am the older brother, it wouldn¡¯t be fitting for me to make the first move. You go first.¡± Luo Feng Hua saw that Li Qi Ye had withdrew the Serpent Punishing stick; in his mind, he was ecstatic. He took out his sword, and he loudly said: ¡°Good, we shall discuss a little bit.¡± The words had just ended, Luo Feng Hua crossed his sword horizontally, and he immediately put on a careful guard ¨C his first move was a defensive form. Luo Feng Hua was frightened by Li Qi Ye, so he was already on the defensive. ¡°A bit talented.¡± Li Qi Ye examined his careful defensive form, and he smiled. In the blink of an eye, his Life Wheel appeared, blood energy rotated, and he sent one kick went out. A ¡°Pop¡± sound was heard; under one kick, Luo Feng Hua¡¯s defensive formation was not of use. His whole body flew three meters, his sword was broken at once, and heid on the floor, spraying a mouthful of blood. ¡°Crack, crack¡±; before Luo Feng Hua had fallen on the ground, the sound of a bone breaking was heard ¨C a bone in his chest was broken. He lied on the ground ,spewing out blood, and his eyes went ck; he fainted. Hell Suppressing Immortal Physique! Li Qi Ye¡¯s cultivation was the unbeatable and strongest Physique in the world! One kick, the weight of ten thousand mountains; one could only imagine how heavy this kick was. All of the disciples were shocked; within the three hundred disciples, Luo Feng Hua¡¯s cultivation wasn¡¯t the highest; however, it could be counted with one¡¯s finger. He couldn¡¯t even block one kick from Li Qi Ye. How could this be possible? ¡°That was one kick with one tenth of my weight behind it, yet you still couldn¡¯t block it; still, you had the arrogance to challenge me.¡± Li Qi Ye slowly put his foot back down, and he said. This one kick, Li Qi Ye had shown mercy; otherwise, this one kick with its true power, Luo Feng Hua would definitely be dead. On the side, Nan Huai Ren slightly shook his head. Half a year ago, his oldest brother had not yet cultivated; even Du Yuan Guang and Xu Hui were dismembered by him at that time. Currently, he had cultivated; Luo Feng Hua, here, was courting his death. Without Li Qi Ye¡¯smand, Nan Huai Ren woke up Luo Feng Hua, helped him reconnect his broken bone, put on some silver medicinal paste, and he then carried him back to his ce. ¡°It seems like I still should use the Serpent Punishing stick to discipline you guys well, ah; it¡¯s basically not as dangerous.¡± Li Qi Ye once again took out the Serpent Punishing stick, and he randomly pointed at another disciple; he said: ¡°You,e out; if you have any skills, use all of them here.¡± ¡°Old-older brother, I-I-I didn¡¯tin about you, I, I swear to the heaven, I absolutely didn¡¯tin.¡± Li Qi Ye nodded seriously, and he said: ¡°I know you didn¡¯tin, but, the content of the second lesson is still my beating you guys, again. Of course, you all could try to run; however, if you get caught by me, I will beat you ten times harder than I did yesterday. It is best that you guys believe my words, otherwise, the consequences will be serious.¡± The disciple had no other choice; he hesitantly stepped up, and he said while trembling: ¡°Older brother, please show mercy.¡± ¡°Wanting me to show you mercy is not as good as putting in your own effort! One blow at full power, the initiative is in your hands.¡± Li Qi Ye smiled with his eyes closed. Finished speaking, a strike immediately came. Without any other choice, the disciple had to fight. ¡°Bang¡­ Bang¡­ Bang¡­¡± This disciple couldn¡¯t handle more than two techniques against Li Qi Ye¡¯s hands. Immediately taken to the ground by the Serpent Punishing stick, Li Qi Ye was free to beat him up until he was in unbearable pain, but at least it was betterpared to yesterday, there was no visible blood. ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± Li Qi Ye pointed a few times, and he said: ¡°All of youe.¡± ¡°Bang¡­ Bang¡­ Bang¡­¡± Many techniques came out; the three hundred disciples were, once again, beaten to the ground by Li Qi Ye. Many painful howls rang; whether real or fake, at least, this type of pain was straight to the bone marrow. At least, today, Li Qi Ye didn¡¯t mercilessly beat them up; there was no blood, but, this type of pain was still torturous. ¡°Little kids cannot be caught!¡± Li Qi Ye shook his head andmented quietly, then he turned around and left. The third day, Li Qi Ye appeared one more time. The three hundred disciples were summoned to the field. What was outside of Li Qi Ye¡¯s expectations was that Luo Feng Hua, who had a broken chest bone from yesterday, also came. After being beaten twice, currently, to all three hundred disciples, meeting Li Qi Ye was like meeting a ghost; their hearts trembled, and the taste of the Serpent Punishing stick would be a nightmare for a long time to them. This was understandable for them. That year, when Immortal Emperor Min Ren was still young, the undefeated generals, who had followed Immortal Emperor Min Ren to fight in the nine heavens and ten earths, they, at a young age, also didn¡¯t forget the taste of the Serpent Punishing stick for a long time! Even after receiving the Heaven¡¯s Will and bing an Immortal Emperor, when he thought back about this period, he was also filled with all kinds of emotions. ¡°The third ss¡¯ content is still to beat you!¡± Li Qi Ye stepped down, once again, and he beamingly smiled. When Li Qi Ye¡¯s words came out, the disciples couldn¡¯t help but shiver. They had already been beaten twice; this frightened them to the point of their legs giving up. ¡°Who is first?¡± Li Qi Ye smiled, and he gazed at the three hundred disciples here. As his eyes swept around, many students were shivering; they couldn¡¯t help but take a step back. ¡°Me.¡± In the end, the first to step up was Luo Feng Hua, again. Luo Feng Hua stood up, and he loudly said: ¡°I wille!¡± Finished speaking, he took out arge shield. Luo Feng Hua, on the other hand, was smart. Today, he especially brought arge shield hoping that it could deflect the Serpent Punishing stick in the hand of Li Qi Ye. ¡°You have some courage, and you are even a little clever.¡± Li Qi Ye nodded his head, and he smiled. ¡°Bang¡­ Bang¡­ Bang¡­¡± In the end, Luo Feng Hua couldn¡¯t escape his fate of being beaten. If the Serpent Punishing stick could be stopped by arge shield, then it would not be worthy of being taken out from the Demon Forest by Li Qi Ye. At this moment, Li Qi Ye had beaten Luo Feng Hua badly, and he stained him with fresh blood ¨C he was beaten until he couldn¡¯t stand up from the ground, groaning in pain. Witnessing Li Qi Ye¡¯s merciless action, the rest of the disciple¡¯s expressions greatly changed; however, they didn¡¯t dare to say anything. ¡°Clever indeed, but, you used it in the wrong ce. One point of intelligence, bes wisdom; next you will want to use your brain even more. This meal, I fiercely beat you, so that you will use more of your brain.¡± Li Qi Yefortably said. This day, all of the disciples were beaten by Li Qi Ye again. This time, Li Qi Ye was much more merciless than yesterday; many disciples saw blood, lying on the floor, and they were not being able to stand up. On the fourth day, Li Qi Ye casually said: ¡°The fourth day, it is still as before: beating you. Who will be the first one? This time, all of the disciple¡¯s faces quickly changed. They quickly stepped back, one after another; no one wanted to be the first toe out. Even Luo Feng Hua, who was courageous yesterday, didn¡¯t dare toe out. ¡°I-I, I will go.¡± In the end, an eighteen year old teenager stood up; this young boy appeared to be honest, but his body was still very strong. ¡°What is your name?¡± Li Qi Ye nced at this young boy, he had an impression of him. Each time he had beaten them, all of the other disciples wanted to escape and flee; however, this disciple was tenacious. Every time, he tried to face the beatings head on. Each time he fell to the ground, he desperately tried to stand up; his mentality wasn¡¯t bad. This left Li Qi Ye with a not-so-shallow impression. This disciple scratched his head, and he politely said: ¡°Respectful older brother, my name is Zhang Yu.¡± ¡°Why be the first one toe out?¡± Li Qi Ye smiled, and he asked. ¡°Wh-when older brother is happy, you beat us anyway; when you are unhappy, you will still beat us. Older brother just want to beat us; since we can¡¯t run, wh-why not be the first?¡± Zhang Yu stuttered while speaking. [1] The first sentence is an expression, using ¡®not known¡¯ as a way to say a great number/many If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 49 : The Most Vicious Dao Instruction (1) Chapter 49 : The Most Vicious Dao Instruction (1) 1Chapter 49 : The Most Vicious Dao Instruction (1) ¡°Bang¡­ Bang¡­ Bang¡­¡± Li Qi Ye brought a beating to Zhang Yu. Zhang Yu, within the three hundred disciples, his cultivation was near the bottom, but he joined the martial hall two years earlierpared to the the majority of the other disciples. Even though Zhang Yu¡¯s cultivation was weak, he had the toughness of an old ox and a spirit that would not let go. The Serpent Punishing stick violently struck his body causing his whole body to ache; it was as if his bones and tendons were peeled, even standing up was difficult. However, Zhang Yu, again and again, tried to stand up, even knowing that this resistance was a waste of time; however, he kept trying to stand up, again, and again, and again and again, just to be beaten by Li Qi Ye again and again, down to the ground.[1] This time, Li Qi Ye was deliberately trying to test him; again and again, he struck Zhang Yu. Even though there was no blood; however, he struck Zhang Yu until he felt an unbearable pain, his bones and tendons felt as if they were shattered. If this was a different person, they would be motionlessly lying on the floor; however, Zhang Yu, again and again, stood up, and again and again, resisted Li Qi Ye¡¯s strikes. ¡°Bang¡­ Bang¡­ Bang¡­¡± The stick kept striking Zhang Yu¡¯s body. This striking sound caused the other disciples to lose their wits; they felt that Li Qi Ye had gone too far against Zhang Yu. Thest three times, Li Qi Ye usually only brought a person to the ground, and then he would stop; however, this time, it was as if Li Qi Ye was purposely making it difficult for Zhang Yu. Again and again, he struck Zhang Yu, and Zhang Yu, again and again, stood up just to be struck by Li Qi Ye, to the ground. Until the end, Zhang Yu was no longer able to stand up from the strikes. Even though his body sustained no injuries and it didn¡¯t shed blood, his four limbs were tired; he was trembling from the pain. Cold sweat the size of a bean ran rampant, and he had a pale-white face ¨C this showed how much pain he was in. Seeing the state of Zhang Yu, many disciples couldn¡¯t help but shiver repeatedly; with fear in their mind, the many female disciples felt bad, and they couldn¡¯t bear to watch. ¡°A spirit that is unwilling to give up, very good!¡± Li Qi Ye nced at Zhang Yu, who was tiredly lying on the ground, with a calm-sky clear-wind expression, and he said: ¡°If I was unhappy, I wouldn¡¯t take it out on little characters like you all. Take ten thousand steps back; if I wanted to take it out on you all, I can think of ¨C off the top of my head ¨C three or five hundred brutal ways to torture you all!¡± These words of Li Qi Ye was for Zhang Yu¡¯s ears, and also the rest of the disciples. ¡°You¡­¡± After beating Zhang Yu, the Serpent Punishing stick of Li Qi Ye readily pointed at another disciple: ¡°Stand out.¡± The disciple pointed at by Li Qi Ye had his hair explode, his two legs trembled, and, under the tyrannical abuse of Li Qi Ye, he couldn¡¯t not go out.[2] ¡°Do you all know why I have to beat you guys?¡± Li Qi Ye looked at this disciple, and he smilingly asked. At this time, in the eyes of the disciple, Li Qi Ye¡¯s smiling face was more terrifying than the devil¡¯s smiling face; his two legs shaking, his body exuded cold fear, and h ecouldn¡¯t speak clearly. He stuttered: ¡°Ye-yes, it was because we offended older brother¡­¡± ¡°Wrong!¡± Li Qi Ye smiled: ¡°Fight back.¡± Finished speaking, the Serpent Punishing stick in his hand, once again, violently flew past. ¡°Bang!¡± This disciple was struck by Li Qi Ye once, and he cried and moaned. ¡°Next.¡± Li Qi Ye, once again, picked a random disciple and beat him once; he struck him until he couldn¡¯t stand up from the ground. Suddenly, wailing sounds of pain went up and down in the field, and, under the Serpent Punishing stick, one after another, all of them suffered. ¡°Speak, why am I beating you guys?¡± Li Qi Ye beat a disciple with no ce to hide; this disciple could only ept his fate, and he was beaten by Li Qi Ye till he had a swollen nose. In the end, he gave up on resisting, and he held his head with both hands, leaving Li Qi Ye to fiercely strike. ¡°N-no, I don¡¯t know¡­¡± This disciple could only consider himself unlucky; he said a dozen answers, but there wasn¡¯t one that made Li Qi Ye¡¯s hands stop. ¡°Ol-older brother¡¯s strikes were¡­ Were hitting our, our weak points¡­ or, or it is because ol-older brother is, is testing us; our meritws, inside our meritws, are ws.¡± At this point, a frightened voice rang. Hearing this sound, Li Qi Ye suddenly stopped, and he instantly turned around, looking for the origin of the voice. The one who spoke was a female disciple, Li Qi Ye had a little impression of her; a big pair of eyes with a frightened expression. The face of the female disciple that was pretty and delicate. From her expression, one could tell that she was not bold. At this time, Li Qi Ye¡¯s ¡°vicious¡± eyes turned around; the female disciple unconsciously took a step back. Her palm became sweaty, the older female disciple next to her was worried about her, and he gently pulled at her once. ¡°You,e out.¡± Li Qi Ye pointed at the big-eyed female disciple with the frightened demeanor, and he smilingly said. This disciple was quite frightened and dawdled out. This scene was a bit funny; Li Qi Ye was only a thirteen to fourteen year old boy, and the girl in front was clearly older than Li Qi Ye. In front of Li Qi Ye, the female disciple waddled forward like she was a littlemb facing an old wolf. ¡°Speak, why do I want to beat you all.¡± Li Qi Ye beamingly smiled as he looked at the female disciple; her face was whitely pale, and she didn¡¯t dare toe closer. This female disciple was indeed very afraid of Li Qi Ye, and she took a step back. This scene, it was like Li Qi Ye was a young master who specialized in bullying kind-hearted young girls. The female disciple finally bit her teeth, and, with a voice like a silver bell, she quietly said: ¡°I, I feel that, older brother, e-each strike, all, were hitting me. Our techniques have openings, ol-older brother want-wanted to test our meritws, our ws.¡± Having said that, the big-eyed timid looking female disciple looked at Li Qi Ye without confidence, and she then immediately tucked her head down; she really was afraid of Li Qi Ye. At this point, she thought Li Qi Ye was going to act violently; however, Li Qi Ye slowly and casually asked her: ¡°What is your name?¡± ¡°Xu, Xu Pei.¡± This female disciple¡¯s scalp was tingling from being stared at by Li Qi Ye. She was older than Li Qi Ye, but the moment Li Qi Ye stared at her, she felt like she was being targeted by a Prehistoric Deste fierce beast. ¡°Xu Pei, younger sister Xu.¡± Li Qi Ye cheerfully smiled: ¡°I will tell you a good piece of news; very lucky, you have guessed correctly.¡± Li Qi Ye¡¯s words got out. Many disciples were stumped for words, and Xu Pei¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but became ecstatic; finally, she had escaped a cmity. ¡°From now on, you are the oldest sister; the three hundred disciples of the Cleansing Jade Peak will be led by you.¡± Li Qi Ye slowly spoke: ¡°However, it is your turn to make a move right now.¡± Li Qi Ye suddenly appointed this position, causing the other disciples to startled. Xu Pei was also startled; she was startled, not because of the appointment, but, because of the sentence said afterwards by Li Qi Ye. ¡°Old-older brother, I, I had guessed correctly to your, your question. I, I won¡¯t be exempted from the beating?¡± Li Qi Ye beamingly and cheerfully smiled: ¡°It is true that you have guessed correctly. However, I didn¡¯t say I was going to let you go. My way of living is very fair; I always treat others equally.¡± Right now, facing Li Qi Ye¡¯s cheerful smile, Xu Pei felt that it was scarierpared to an old wolf. In the end, Xu Pei didn¡¯t have any other choice; she had to gather the courage to resist. At the point when she was about to make a move, she couldn¡¯t help but timidly say: ¡°O-olde-older brother, not, not the face, is that okay¡­?¡± Wishing to appear beautiful was the nature of all women; even a cultivator was like this. Li Qi Ye¡¯s Serpent Punishing stick¡¯s strike, even though it didn¡¯t leave wounds, but being beaten till one¡¯s face and nose were swollen, this ¨C to any young girl ¨C was a torturous affair. ¡°I can think about it.¡± Li Qi Ye happily smiled, but his Serpent Punishing stick had already aimed for her face. Xu Pei became frightened. She immediately moved her feet into a defensive gate, barely dodging the stick from hitting her face, but the Serpent Punishing stick was like maggots in the bones; she had just escaped but another strike was on the way. Xu Pei was rmed. Once again, she used the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect¡¯s stepping techniques to dodge, but Li Qi Ye was still chasing her ¨C it was hard to escape. ¡°If you keep on running away, do you trust that I will beat your face into a pig¡¯s head or not?¡± The voice of Li Qi Ye, like an evil ghost, rang. These words astonishingly frightened Xu Pei. No longer dared to run, she immediately turned around to fight. She let out a roar with her long sword in her hand put into motion, and she crossed horizontally towards Li Qi Ye. ¡°Bang!¡± One sound, one stick from Li Qi Ye, without mercy, ruthlessly struck the sweet fragrant shoulder of Xu Pei; the pain caused her tears to flow; it was as if her sweet smelling shoulder was about to break into pieces. ¡°This power of ¡®One Sword Sweep the Earth¡¯ is one part too weak. It can¡¯t even withstand a single blow. One Sword Sweeps the Earth; the move is just like its name, sweep through everything!¡± Li Qi Ye violently struck Xu Pei¡¯s sweet shoulder until she cried; however, Li Qi Ye was still cheerfully smiling, and he said: ¡°Again.¡± Li Qi Ye ignored Xu Pei¡¯s pitiful state; his cheerful smile was extremely ruthless, and he said: ¡°A fight to the death, it is not just being scrupulous as the earth, but it is also as courageous as the heaven. When meeting your enemy face-to-face in a narrow path, the braver one will win! Your heart is bright like a mirror, able to see clearly the downy feathers in the autumns; however, you arecking the will to fight a bloody battle to the end ¨Ccking the courage and enlightenment to fight a battle to the death!¡± Li Qi Ye was giving pointers to Xu Pei; not only in hercking techniques, but also her mentality in battle! Xu Pei could only reluctantly withstand the pain and let out a lovable roar; her sword created a like the sea, and she returned a blow towards Li Qi Ye. ¡°Bang¡­¡± Li Qi Ye, once again, struck her waist and indifferently said: ¡°This one ¡®Sword like the Grand Water¡¯cks a majestic boundlessness; this move is dependent on the word ¡®Grand! ¡®Grand Righteous Energy!¡±[3] ¡°Bang¡­¡± Li Qi Ye, once again, obliterated Xu Pei¡¯s openings; with each move and each technique, he taught Xu Pei: ¡°This ¡®Southern Swallow Returns to its Nest¡¯ was practiced very well, but you shouldn¡¯t becent; it is stillcking maturity. A weakness can momentarily be exposed.¡± Li Qi Ye enjoyed reading meritws and techniques that were practiced by the Cleansing Jade Peak¡¯s disciples. In reality, the three hundred disciple¡¯s practicing methods and techniques were limited, and the majority of these methods were left behind by Li Qi Ye for the Cleansing Incense Ancient Sect that year. There were even some that Li Qi Ye had created just for Immortal Emperor Min Ren. [1] This repetition of ¡°again and again¡± was in the raws so we wanted to keep the meaning [2] Double negatives, Author loves them, embraces them [3] ¡°Sword like the Grand Water¡± is ¡°Jian Hao Ru Hai¡±, ¡°Grand Righteous Energy is ¡°Hao Ran Zheng Qi¡±. Li Qi Ye is stressing on the profound truth of the technique which is the word ¡°Hao¡±. Also ¡°Hao Ran Zheng Qi¡± is verymon in xian xia, usually used by kings or good natured people If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 50 : The Most Vicious Dao Instruction (2) Chapter 50 : The Most Vicious Dao Instruction (2) 2Chapter 50 : The Most Vicious Dao Instruction (2) Having diligently read these meritws, in this world, there was no one who understood and mastered these techniques and methods more than him! Li Qi Ye struck Xu Pei around twenty times. Then, she couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, fell to the ground, and she found it impossible to stand up. Li Qi Ye then let her off. ¡°Next.¡± Li Qi Ye pointed at another disciple, and he cheerfully said. ¡°Bang¡­ Bang¡­ Bang¡­¡± At this moment, all the other disciples also suffered the cmity; one after another, they were beaten by Li Qi Ye, and theyid motionlessly on the ground. After Xu Pei¡¯s words enlightened them, at the moment when Li Qi Ye was beating them, the other disciples were watching each strike from Li Qi Ye. Even though they were getting hit, each disciple still remembered Li Qi Ye¡¯s every strike. Now, everyone wanted to know the ws in each of their moves and actions. Some wanted to cover their ws, so that they wouldn¡¯t be beaten so badly by Li Qi Ye; some wanted to use this opportunity to see their own weaknesses and to raise their own cultivation¡­ Although Xu Pei¡¯s words had woken everyone up, not every disciple could see the ws in their techniques and actions. Even if they could see the ws within and know, personally, that their moves had ws, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to fix the underlying problems. The other disciples weren¡¯t as lucky as Xu Pei; Li Qi Ye was only beating them, he didn¡¯t give them pointers. In the end, the disciples who were beaten by Li Qi Ye lied on the ground, wailing moans filled the air. Li Qi Ye indifferently looked at them, and he then smiled, saying: ¡°Today will end here. I¡¯m giving you guys three days to rest. You should carefully think for a little bit, lest you make the same mistakes again.¡± Finished speaking, he turned around and left. Three days rest was as quick as a blink of the eye. Li Qi Ye, once again, appeared in the martial practice hall of the Cleansing Jade Peak. Li Qi Ye looked at the surrounding three hundred disciples, and he slowly said: ¡°The content of today¡¯s lesson is still the same; it is still a beating.¡± Li Qi Ye¡¯s words made many students change their expressions; many students were afraid of Li Qi Ye and the taste of the Serpent Punishing stick, it was definitely not easy to endure ¨C this type of pain, absolutely torturous. Li Qi Ye stared at the three hundred disciples ahead, and he beamingly smiled: ¡°Are you alling out personally, or do I have to kill all the way to the door?¡± ¡°I go first to fight against older brother.¡± Li Qi Ye had just finished his sentence, and the first to step up was Luo Feng Hua. This was not Luo Feng Hua¡¯s first time to be the vanguard, but this Luo Feng Huaing out first waspletely different from the past. Luo Feng Hua¡¯s talents were not bad; within the three hundred disciples, his aptitude could be considered first or second. His cultivation was not shallow, and he could be said to be someone that was proud and arrogant. When Li Qi Ye first arrived, he essentially didn¡¯t obey. In reality, even after Li Qi Ye had beaten him with the Serpent Punishing stick, he was still not convinced in both his words and his mind all the way until he was blown away by Li Qi Ye¡¯s one kick, breaking the bones of his body ¨C this was when he suddenly woke up. Even though Luo Feng Hua was arrogant and proud, he wasn¡¯t ignorant. Li Qi Ye¡¯s one kick immediately trampled and shattered his bones; the power of this kick made Luo Feng Hua realize the terribleness of Li Qi Ye! At that moment, Luo Feng Hua realized that Li Qi Ye was not a bag of straws like the rumors. Especially after Xu Pei¡¯s words that woke the disciples, afterwards, each disciple was carefully studying each blow from Li Qi Ye. One sentence woke the people up from their dreams. Being beaten by Li Qi Ye, even though the majority of the disciples suffered from agonizing pain, thesest three days, caused them all of them to open their eyes. Many meticulous disciples theorized Li Qi Ye¡¯s strikes, and they had fruitful harvests regarding the ws within their techniques. Especially when these ws were found out by pain; this made the disciples remember them very well. Luo Feng Hua¡¯s talents weren¡¯t bad, originally. On top of Xu Pei¡¯s words, thest three days he had been contemting, and it gave him not small benefits; he immediately understood Li Qi Ye¡¯s good intentions, and inadvertently, his attitude towards Li Qi Ye had changed significantly. Li Qi Ye beamingly smiled at Luo Feng Hua, and he slowly said: ¡°Even though you are one part arrogant and prideful, you are not ignorant to the point of stupidity.¡± Arrogant Luo Feng Hua; this time, on the other hand, his cheeks were red, he bowed his head, and he said: ¡°Please guide me from my mistakes, older brother!¡± This time, Luo Feng Hua was sincere and serious. ¡°Make your move.¡± Li Qi Ye also didn¡¯t say many nonsensical words. He took out the Serpent Punishing stick, and he casually spoke. ¡°Excuse me¡­¡± Luo Feng Hua quickly yelled. After the words came out, going all out in effort, he let out a long roar; a brilliance ¨C like a tsunami ¨C rushed forward. Body like an eagle, stance like an aquatic dragon,motions in the middle, and apanied by a dragon tiger. ¡°Bang!¡± Luo Feng Hua¡¯s technique had only began, but the Serpent Punishing stick had already directly struck. At the impact point, where his eyes were filled with yellow stars, tears wereing out. Li Qi Ye, making a move, showed no mercy. One stick struck Luo Feng Hua to the point where he couldn¡¯t tell North, South, West, and East from each other. One stick came down, and Li Qi Ye indifferently said: ¡°Combat on the battlefield is to avoid the lightning and fire; if you survive, this is akin to the enemy¡¯s death. Between each technique, the best is the one that kills in one blow. Combat on the battlefield, it is truly not a viewing contest ¨C beautiful techniques are nothing more than the silver decorations at the tip of a spear!¡± ¡°The move ¡®Dragon Seizing the Hawk¡¯ in the ¡®Flying Dragon Fist¡¯, is simply to kill, it does not have excessive and unnecessary variations; a form to murder and kill without needless additions.¡± Li Qi Ye, once again, struck the body of Luo Feng Hua, and he said: ¡°You considered yourself to be smart, and derived this move into a variation, and then another variation; seemingly profound; however, it is simply drawing legs on a snake, and impairs this killing move!¡± Luo Feng Hua¡¯s perception was great; after Li Qi Ye finished speaking, he immediately changed his technique. The move was filled with a heroic aura and was direct, seemingly rough, like a hatchet chopping wood! ¡°This move¡¯s variation isn¡¯t bad; too hard an attack is easily broken. It has to be just right; between hard and soft.¡± Li Qi Ye was talking, but his hand never stopped moving. Showing no mercy, one stick repeatedly struck the face of Luo Feng Hua until his face and nose were swollen. ¡°Bang¡­ Bang¡­ Bang¡­¡± Suddenly, Luo Feng Hua had been struck a dozen times by Li Qi Ye. Without much effort, Luo Feng Hua was knocked down to the ground, and the Serpent Punishing stick rendered him unable to stand up. Being violently struck by the Serpent Punishing stick, Luo Feng Hua was groaning from pain; however, his heart was ecstatic. This beating was not wasted as it gave him a fruitful harvest. ¡°Next person.¡± Li Qi Ye mercilessly brought Luo Feng Hua down to the ground, and he said this to the other disciples. ¡°Bang!¡± Finally, an older disciple next to Luo Feng Hua went forward; however, after one move, he was struck by Li Qi Ye¡¯s stick on his legs. He immediately fell to his knees. ¡°Your move is too slow!¡± Li Qi Ye didn¡¯t bat an eye; another club flew out, and the frightened disciple rolled to this side, then the other side, and then he sessfully escaped the stick. ¡°Bang¡­ Bang¡­ Bang¡­¡± After a while, the disciple was struck by Li Qi Ye, and he ended up with a swollen face. He, under the Serpent Punishing stick, had onlysted ten moves; however, these ten moves were not wasted since Li Qi Ye pointed out his iplete moves one by one. Half a dayter, Li Qi Ye had finished beating all three hundred disciples. This time, it took longerpared to the past; each time a disciple was beaten, he was pointing out the iplete variations in the disciple¡¯s techniques. Towards any disciple, Li Qi Ye did not show mercy. All three hundred disciples were beaten until they couldn¡¯t stand up; at the moment, they kept on groaning with an unbearable pain. However, despite the tough pain, for many of the disciples, their harvests were great; their being beaten were not in vain! In the next few days, each day Li Qi Ye was always beating the three hundred disciples one by one. However, all the disciples didn¡¯t have anyints; there were even some disciples that were happy to be beaten. Even though Li Qi Ye was not showing mercy with his Serpent Punishing stick, however, because of the big results, even worse pain would still have been worth it. The Dao instruction of Li Qi Ye had left a deep impression on the three hundred disciples. Being beaten by Li Qi Ye so ruthlessly, even if they didn¡¯t want to remember their ws, it would be difficult. Using pain to trade for learning, it left asting impression. Even though the method of Li Qi Ye¡¯s Dao instruction was brutal, each disciple received great benefits. For the disciples, especially in the area of technique variations, these short few days were enough for them to learn truly profound technique variations. When their cultivations had ws, previously, in the severe beatings, were re-molded. Within the short few days, many disciples showed clear progress. Especially the disciples with good talents such as Luo Feng Hua; his progress was even more obvious. Under the molding of Li Qi Ye, Luo Feng Hua grasped the true meaning of his methods, so, within a few short days, each of his techniques and each of his variations were as meticulous as an antelope and as high as the peak. Even though Li Qi Ye was brutal, his teachings were true knowledge; all of the disciples greatly benefited. Seeing Li Qi Ye taking great responsibility with his Dao instruction, the disciples, towards Li Qi Ye, were without grievances. Even though Sectional Leader Zhou rarely beat the disciples during his Dao instruction, Sectional Leader Zhou¡¯s Dao instruction was with everyone gathered in one ce. The sessions that he instructed on were very short, and they were akin to force feeding. He presented the cultivation methods and their variations once; whether the disciples could understand, that was up to the individual disciples. The three hundred disciples, each one had different talents and different perceptions. Even if they were to cultivate the same methods and the same techniques, their results would be different. This was why, during the moment of cultivation, there were natural biases. The stranger thing was that some disciple¡¯s cultivations werepletely wrong. Now, with Li Qi Ye¡¯s one-on-one instruction and beating out the ws of individual disciples, this gave each disciple a clear direction for cultivation. Regarding the profound variations of techniques, their understand became deeper. So, in just a few days, with regards to the variations of techniques, many disciples had seen the road; some had even taken steps on the road! This delighted many disciple¡¯s hearts. A few short days of Li Qi Ye¡¯s instruction were more fruitful than what they were studying for a year, even two or three years! If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.